I have presently blogged at this website since 2007 but I have archived some of what I have written since 1999 in another blog as well as this one some at dragonofcompassion.com already. The main problem of my geocities blogging account from 1999 until 2007 was that I had to program everything I wrote in HTML myself which was very tedious and I couldn't easily put pictures there either unless I gave you a URL which you used to get the picture to appear at your device (computer, Ipad, phone etc.)
So, the blog articles if you read this are from my geocities site that I stored in archive format at dragonofcompassion.com
At this point I write about 10 things and I publish about 1 thing out of 10 that I write. Why is this?
Because my intentions for writing things is always good with a good motivation. However, as a precognitive psychic I often can sense who is going to read what I write before it happens. So, If I sense not a good outcome (because my intentions are not the way their minds work) then I often delete what I have written to help people who cannot deal with what I write who might read it. In this way I can be more responsible in my blogging treating everyone as if they were my own child or grandchild or someone that I am mentoring. I feel it's the responsible thing for me to do.
For example, here is an archive of things I wrote or quoted about or both from sometime in 2005 to 2007:
begin quote from:
http://dragonofcompassion.com/archive_i_b
dragonofcompassion
- home
- As drones evolve
- intuitivefred888
- Prophetess
- EMP
- Maldek
- Gopher People
- Purple Delta 7
- Mahasiddha
- Hiding
- Services
- About Us
- Contact Us
- memories part 1
- index page
- Memories Part 2 and 3
- Memories part 4 and 5
- Memories part 6 and 7
- Memories part 8 and 9
- Memories part 10
- Memories Part 11
- Saint Germain
- His Oneness
- arcane
- celeste
- Jonathan
- Tommy
- UNUS
- Scifi
- Ragna
- protectors
- lyrics
- links
- Archive I
- Archive II
- Eridian
- poems
- archive I B
- archive I C
- archive III
- Flame
- 2035
- 2037
- journal
- Planet Savers
- Elohar
- Yesu
archive I B
Another View of Global Warming
January 1st 2007
Galactic Government officials discuss Galactic National Park Earth. "What about National Earth Park, Sir?" "Lieutenant, the Earth humanoids are presently ending their above ground civilization." the Lieutenant, "But Sir, That's awful! Most of them and all the creatures of earth will go extinct!" Official "No that's not true. A few will survive who build underground bunkers in the mountains of earth above 5000 feet. The rest of the wooden and rock and earthen houses will be blown or washed away over the next few thousand years along with the people and animals." The Lieutenant, "But Sir. That's awful!" Official "Yes. I agree. However, beings of all planets are responsible for what they create. Besides, we have already saved them from nuclear annialiation 5 times within 60 years!" Lieutenant, "I know, Sir. However, I really like Earth. I don't want to have to watch that many people die." Official "Neither do I, lieutenant. However, unless they do something different, the human race will reduce by at least 95% within 100 years." The Lieutenant, "My God! That's worse than I thought. That's over 5 billion people that will be gone from earth." Official "However, there is another side to all this. With only 100 to 500 million people left living underground above 5000 feet in elevation we can surreptitiously put back all the species of earth creatures we removed that earthlings consider extinct." The Lieutenant, "Well. At least that's something." Official. "Also, we will begin reclimatizing earth within 1000 years so there will be ice caps, polar bears and other beautiful evolving species." The Lieutenant, "Will there still be technology on earth?" Official, "At that point only Solar and wind power will exist still for electrical generation as well as wave generations from the oceans." The lieutenant, "So they will have to run underground power lines from the oceans to the mountains where people live underground?" Official "No. The ocean electrical generations both wind and wave and solar is to run submarines to carry world trade from country to country through the stormy stormy seas." The Lieutenant, "So all this has been well thought out?" Official, "Yes. The ecology of earth will be protected and earth born humans won't go extinct!"
Executing Saddam is a Big Mistake for the Whole World!
December 30th 2006
Unless ones aim is the extermination of all Shias by Sunnis then Executing Saddam was a mistake. It will only lead to the complete ethnic Cleansing(genocide) of all Shias. Since there are 90% Sunnis and only 10% Shias all one has to do is the basic math. Now Iran HAS to build a nuclear bomb just to protect itself from Saudi Arabia and all Sunni Countries. I fear the execution of Saddam Hussein has only created one more Sunni Martyr for the Sunnis to rally around in the extermination of the Shias. At this point I would not be surprised at all if Osama Bin Laden makes Saddam a martyr in his cause as well since Osama is a Sunni just like Saddam was.
The future of Time Travel?
November 22nd 2006
Since I am a precognitive psychic I have learned to trust my life to my abilities much like a trapeze artist trusts his or her abilities and coordination to save his or her life. Because of this I believe I can say that I completely believe that time travel exists now presently on earth and has always. This might upset or unnerve some of you. However, I believe it is better to know the real truth and not to live in an illusion like most people do.
A few years ago MIT students back east had a party and invited time travellers to attend. The reason they did this was because they had done the math and the logic and the probabilities and realized that if Time Travel was invented in any galaxy past, present or future it is also here right now. The probability therefore is about 99%+ that time travel is here right now. For those of you who are not into math, logic or probabilities I'm sure you might be distressed by this. But for those of us who do understand these kinds of things I believe I can say, "Time travel is here right now and each of us must understand what this means. First, it means the past, the present, and even the future is being constantly changed and refined. This means that the only thing you can count on is your memories of your life. It is quite possible that everything else can and will change. Knowing this is the key to understanding likely millions of beings altering time for their own purposes. Do you want to pretend that time travel doesn't exist? Go right ahead. However, like quantum theory, basic logic and math it really isn't something that is useful any longer to deny.
The Slow death of fundamentalism and the rise of the secular state
November 21st 2006
If I look forward as a psychic I see the immanent death of all fundamentalism whether it be Muslim, Christian or any other form. The average person in the next 25 to 50 years will tend to rise up and to literally not put up with anyone being extreme in these ways. Though in the short run many rights will be trampled on, in the long run we will have a world set of governments that work and not governments vulnerable to extinction through extremism. The secular States will rise all over the world out of the necessity and in order for the average person in those countries just to survive at all.
It is important not to underestimate the world changes going on now. A news pundit likened the present problems in the United States and the World to 1861, the beginning of the Civil War in America. Only now I would have to say it is a World Civil War with the Have Nots fighting the Haves. Until the Haves realize this havoc will continue for 100's of years if people continue to be close minded about what is actually happening. It is not lost on many of the have nots that global warming will tend to kill their families first. In many ways for the same reasons that the poorest nations tend to have the highest incidents of AIDS , Global warming will tend to kill the most in the poorest nations because of the lack of financial resources to survive the coming calamities.
Unless the world begins quickly to understand that this is primarily the have nots crying out to survive in a world filled with uncaring Haves then the level of death and depravity will just continue to get worse. As a psychic this is all very obvious to me. However, I know there are many people who are living so deep in their own illusions that only their own deaths will change them. I find this extremely unfortunate and sad and pathetic. However, this is how many people live their lives in an unrealistic illusion of reality. Some might even accuse me of this. However, I have found I am scarily pragmatic whenever and wherever necessary and tend to survive anything that comes just like my Dad and Grandad.
Another obvious change is also coming and already taking place. Companies on earth that want to survive need to become more green and caring about not only the ecology but also the have nots. The natural result of not caring will be the slow or quick death of those corporations by the following means. First, people will boycott those products and put those companies under as is beginning to happen with WalMart in the United States. Second, people will join those companies as stealth employees on the surface seeming to be a perfect employee but actually working for the downfall and bankruptcy of the company secretly. Third, in some nations that are being ecologically destroyed and the people poisoned by those companies the people will rise up and destroy those facilities through burning and smashing etc. Fourth, people who work in the stock market will do everything subtly that they can to get people not to invest in those companies.
When anyone is doing something that someone thinks may cost them their lives or their childrens lives apathy will not be the reaction much longer. Five or ten years of killing tornadoes, Hurricanes and droughts, floods and rising world temperatures will change all that.
What It's Like to be Intuitively Gifted
December 21st 2006
Looking around all these years I guess I have always seen things in a different way than most people. But I suppose what I have found different is that I watched people I knew and friends take risks and be destroyed, take risks and die, take risks and be confused sometimes permanently and also, sometimes while taking no risks at all to fall down the front steps to their house, to break a leg and to be incapacited for weeks, months or years.
At least in a physical way I have always lived a sort of charmed life. I have had three times when I almost died of a potentially fatal illness, Whooping cough at 2, childhood epilepsy from age 10 to 15 and a nearly fatal heart virus in 1998 and 1999. But other than this I have had no major illnesses or injuries even though I have climbed mountains, rode motorcycles, flown planes, raced cars, scuba dived and surfed and skied downhill and cross country, traveled to Asia for 4 months, traveled through Europe for several weeks, lived in Hawaii twice.
I presently believe that all this was because God has gifted me with the ability to see what would happen before I did it. So I always knew just how far I could take things in adventure, fun and research and stay alive.
For example, my dream growing up was to be an airline pilot. However, my Dad's younger brother died in a mid air collision in his private plane and it devastated my father's family. So he made me promise never to get a pilot's license while he was still alive. So after my father passed on in 1985 I had soloed in a Cessna 152 within 2 years. I still took flying lessons while my Dad was alive but I never soloed. I also flew in gliders with instructors.
When I was a fire lookout in 1985 in California one of the Tibetan Dieties, one of the forms of Vajrasattva, came to me and told me to go to India on December 10th of 1985. In actuality we left the 11th so it was pretty close to what I had been told. Following the instructions of the Diety over the next 4 months completely changed my life. I saw amazing amazing things that reminded me of experiences recounted by prophets in the old testament. more later
Tracy Rae
December 19th2006
I just wanted to share Tracy Rae's inspiring writing from Myspace. I got her permission to share this here. She has been touring playing and singing music with my friend, Anton. She is christmasing somewhere in Hawaii like I did last year this time.
begin quote from myspace.com
About Tracy Rae Clark
We are each the author of our life, choosing what we want to be moment
to moment. Once I realized that my thoughts really do create my life, my
experience became one of celebration, exploration, and recreation of my
belief system. Life is so amazing, and I feel blessed to remember that
most of the time. I am reminded by the many occurrences of
synchronicity, through the restored voice of my intuition, and through
the countless manifestations of my mind's creative vision. I found my
passion, which is expressing Spiritual Principles through lyric and
melody. Peeling the onion of the self has inspired me to be who I really
am (an unlimited and creative expression of Life) and has also granted
me the added bonus of LOTS of song material. It's my honor to share my
journey with you and I trust that the wisdom contained within each song
will bless, encourage, and inspire all those who are seeking a greater
expression of Life. I encourage all reading this (including myself) to
continue to go deeper and deeper into the infinite well of your soul.
Each of us is here as a unique being with needed gifts. I find truth and
wisdom in Harold Whitman's call to rise: "Don't ask yourself what the
world needs; ask yourself what makes you come alive. And then go and do
that. Because what the world needs is people who have come alive."
Namaste ~Tracy Rae
http://profile.myspace.com/index.cfm?fuseaction=user.viewprofile&friendid=98078698&MyToken=509e55bd-2124-408b-94ca-b0cced73eace
Mahamudra
November 18th 2006
I was reading an article on Enlightenment I had written a few weeks ago and I read the part where every time I think of the universe I try to think of it as bigger than I thought of it before. As I read that part I began to realize how amazing perception is. I started to see how each beings perception in the univers humanoid, animal, mineral, vegetable, air, water etc. has a perception of the universe. As I began to experience some of these perceptions it began to become mind boggling for me. However, I also know that being unlimited while being compassionate and wise is exactly what enlightenment really is!
Truth and Honesty
November 19th 2006
Since everything I write at my website is not for financial profit but for the compassionate enlightenment of the whole human race, for those spiritual, for those religious, for those agnostic, for those humanistic and even for those atheistic I can afford to be more honest and truthful than maybe 95% of all those who write. So when I write I try to be kind, compassionate and genuine. People say to me I am scarily intelligent because I am intuitive and insightful without getting bogged or stuck to much in pedantry or extreme intellectuality. Some of you might disagree. However, for me the whole point of all this is for me to set an example for others. If people can benefit in any positive way from way I'm saying then I consider my efforts successful. Also, my writings are not just for the present, not just for the future but also for humans and humanoids from the past and from places other than this planet. It is my experience that my soul has lived at least millions of years in maybe thousands of lifetimes as earth born humans as well as humanoids from other planets as well as many other intelligent creatures in this galaxy and others as well as antimatter galaxies etc. etc. etc. I used to be mind boggled by all this when I first realized that this was true in my early to late teens and twenties. Now I just consider this lifetime one day in the life of my infinite soul. I find this simple way of looking at everything the most useful. Though I still sometimes think of myself incarnating cronologically forward through time I actually realize that time really doesn't exist and that millions of lifetimes are actually lived simaltaneously by the retired Creator lifeform that is my seed soul. So what I write about in a way is almost like my personal Bible of my spiritual experiences. It is actually even more rich and amazing than I can write in any book. I share with words that most intelligent people can understand but it is only the tip of the iceberg of my total experience. I'm very grateful that God has gifted me with the capacity to convert some of my experiences to words. However, all must know that true enlightenment only comes through direct experience. So everything I write can only be a hint of what has happened to me on the way to enlightenment. Every person must find there own way there.
When I was young I thought that I would stay young and handsome forever and that I could ascend like Jesus because this is what my parents taught me. However, so far I'm 58 and though I'm pretty healthy for 58 my lines in my face deepen every year, and I need a little stronger glasses to read even though I had perfect vision until I was about 46. I find that to stay healthy I have to keep riding my excercycle even when I'm very ill about 20 minutes a day so that when I get well I don't take 2 months to get back my strength and stamina so I can keep walking 5 to 10 miles at a stretch when I want to, ride a mountain bike and snow ski downhill and cross country in the winter and spring. So when I'm well I walk my 2 dogs in the forest 3 or 4 times a week and sometimes they accompany me on my mountain bike as well. So how and when will I meet my end? My mentor Saint Germain says,"If you are ready to live forever you may die right now. But if you are ready to die right now you may live forever." So I find that maintaining a state of mind constantly ready for what people call death which is actually in the real life of the soul a birth, a major birth is important. At the same time while I'm actually here I know it is possible that I may never die. I think it is useful for you also to realize that there is a chance you may never physically die unless you want to, simply because of quick advances in medicine and gene therapy. It is said that a person has already been born that will live to 150. I believe that too. Who's to say that person isn't you or me?
Saint Germain once said to me, "If you live to be 100 you will be 500. If you live to be 500 you will live to be 1000 and if you live to be 1000 you will likely live to be 10,000." Since he said that to me I have to believe it is possible in order to honor my teacher. If you believe this you will honor him too!!! What I'm saying here is that you may live to 10,000 right along with me.
Surviving in an Ice Cave
Monday December 18th 2006 1:18AM pst
About 8 hours ago I found out one of the climbers on Mt. Hood had frozen to death in an ice cave at almost 11,000 feet. I thought of how I and two friends had almost frozen to death on our Christmas vacation from college on mt. Shasta in 1970 36 years ago to the month and within one week of this time. We were only going to snowshoe to Horse Camp and stay in the Stone and wood and tin lodge there a few days. Horse camp in nowadays an emergency shelter only for climbers. Then it served several other functions as well. We never made it there because we got caught in a white out at night and started going in circles. When we found our tracks we realized we had to build a snow cave to survive the night and hopefully by morning the whiteout would end. If not we could die. So we took off our snowshoes and dug our snow cave. In the morning we had wet levi jeans because we didn't have a ground cloth or good enough insulation barrior. Luckily for us the temperature wasn't above 25 degrees and our jeans froze solid except at the knees where we kept moving. This provided enough insulation so we didn't just freeze to death right there. At the time 2 of us had beards. It was so cold that our beards froze and one could break pieces off the frozen parts of our beards from our breath. We decided to go back to the paved road where we left my old VW bug. However, having reached the road we did not recognize it because 5 feet of powder snow had so drifted into about 10 feet at a slope so we couldn't recognize the road easily. We decided to dig down to see if it was the road. It was. In the distance we heard a very large truck snowblower clearing the road to the ski lift. This snowblower saved our lives because our car was covered up to the tip of the aerial. About 1 inch of radio aerial was all that was visible of our car. So if people hadn't wanted to ski that day we probably would have died in those conditions. I never wanted to ever camp in the snow again and all my arm and leg joints hurt for two or three years because of how close we came to dying in the snow cave. Only because we were all young strong and healthy did we not die in the snow cave from hypothermia. We spent the next 3 days taking hot baths trying to get our arms and legs to work right again. Everyone higher on the mountain than us either died or lost fingers and toes. I haven't camped outside in the snow again to this day.
I saw Eragon
Monday December 18th 2006
I saw Eragon on Friday night with my family. Though it didn't really follow the book much I would still recommend seeing the movie just to see what I consider the best rendition of a dragon from birth to maturity that I've ever seen. The computer graphics were excellent as long as you can get used to a pleasant woman's voice as the dragon. In the CD version it was a gravelly voice so this was quite different. Also, several charactors like the Twins and Solembum, the Werecat are missing. I hope it makes enough money, however, so the next two parts of the trilogy can be made.
Eragon
December 14th 2006
All the members of my family have either read Eragon or have had it read to them several of our friends have read it too. Recently I bought a paperback of it for my Goddaughter as she wanted to read it before it came out in theaters.
I remember when I first heard about Eragon and its second in a trilogy, Eldest.When I started reading it I was amazed that someone only 15 could write such an amazing book. As the book started one could feel the raw creativity of a 15 year old with a surprisingly mature style and tone. The only thing that I found that wasn't fully developed in the first book was male female relationships. However, by the time Eldest was written the author now, 25 or older had solved this problem. I expect to see much more of this young author in books and maybe movies in the future.
When I read Eragon it was in some ways since I am a psychic, an awarenes of the author reliving a past life sequence. It is in my genetic memory that dragons existed (probably some form of pteradactyl or the like that spit acid like a spitting cobra and because the human or animal victims felt like their eyes or face were burning got a reputation of spitting fire. I think some people had close relationships with these flying dinosaurs (flying reptiles) similar in some ways to the relationship that people now have with bears and tigers and the like. Whether they were magic or not together one can be sure of one thing, they would sure scare the hell out of most people whether the people were alone or in groups.
I can remember one time when a man with a pet (full grown) mountain lion walked down the street of Mount Shasta city in northern California. You should have seen the people scatter when they realized what was coming toward them on a crome plated 1 in per link leash. That was one of the funniest things I ever saw people do. No one fainted but you should have heard the noises they made in trying to get away into a building or wherever they could.
Gaia and Merlin
December 2006
Merlin heard in the distance "Life is changing everything is wonderful, everything is wonderful". This melodious dreamlike song was repeated in lyrics with different beats and music over and over again. After what seemed like an interminable time he finally realized that he had heard this ever changing ever repeating song enough and decided to wake up enough to figure out at least who was singing.
As he awoke, he realized he had been asleep for a very long time. His fingernails were several feet long as well as his hair and beard. His robes were faded and basicly rotting off him. His cave smelled dank out of use but his underground stream still flowed through just as before. He looked over at his magic board and it said it was now December of 2006 which was quite a surprise because when he went to sleep it had been only 800 or 900 AD. He heard the music and singing coming from his ever filling pool of Gaia so he realized that Gaia (the sentient being Earth) was summoning him from his deep sleep.
As he got up he was coughing a little and clearing his throat for the always interesting conversation that he had ongoing with his good friend and compatriot, Gaia, otherwise known as Mother Earth or even Mother nature. By the time he reached the pool of Gaia, Gaia was sounding like thousands of angels, fairies and elves singing her song of "Life is changing everything is wonderful, everything is wonderful". As he walked up the song faded and over the now background music of angels, fairies, elves and gnomes Gaia began to speak. As always Merlin was very honored and well loved by Gaia.
Gaia said, "Merlin, my beloved friend, did you sleep well?" Merlin cleared his throat and said, "My Good Woman Gaia it appears I have slept well over 1000 years. Why is this?" "Gaia said, "You weren't needed until now, Merlin." Merlin felt a little miffed and said, "Why is that?" She said, "Well. Most of the old ways were slowly forgotten until now and now the world is beginning to end all the species one by one." Merlin said, "That is horrifying!" Gaia said, "Not to me, Merlin. I have seen many more species come and go than you have. Just because any species exists for a time does not mean it can exist forever." Merlin thought better about what he really might like to say and said instead, "How about humans like me?" Gaia hesitated a little like she had been stung and said, "They appear to be committing suicide as a race and taking all others with them." Merlin said, "Can't you save them?" Gaia said, "That's not my job, Merlin. However, it might be yours if you so choose." Merlin said, "If they donĂ¯¿½t believe in the old ways then what do they believe in?" Gaia seemed sad," I think a realistic appraisal would be that most people on earth now worship money more than anything else." Merlin started turning red, "But money is the root of all evil!" Gaia said, "Well. I don't know about that but at present it definitely is the death of all the species of plants and animals one by one."
Merlin continued to get angry, "Why did you have to wake up an old man to this. I think you have purposely awakened me too late. Why would you do this?" Gaia smiled and said, "I want you to lead a few of them to survive everything that comes. Many believe in many religions that all humans go extinct soon so that might happen to them because they believe it. However, I want some humans to remain in my new and renewed garden of earth after most humans are gone." Merlin said, "So I'm not supposed to save everyone just a few that you will choose." Gaia said, "Exactly"
March 25th 2007
Merlin said, "Please Gaia. Give me a little time to wake up and go outside and see how the world has changed." Gaia said, "Come back and meet me in 3 days, Merlin." Merlin said sadly "Okay." Merlin felt so very out of place. He was psychic enough to know just by the feel in the outside air that he had met his match. Just one look at how many people now lived on his very large Island(somewhere in Great Britain) made him very sad. Even the air smelled funny. He looked up at the sky and saw funny clouds that had big birds that made them. He looked closer and saw they were not birds but something man made. It gave him chills. He noticed right away the earth did not feel as alive or as healthy as it did when he was last awake. He noticed the people seemed more frantic than he had ever seen people unless they were at war. The average person seemed more intelligent, less physicaly healthy, in some ways more mentally healthy and in some ways less mentally healthy. However, one thing was certain. For all intents and purposes these were not the humans he once knew. They were all complete aliens to him. This would make his new job much easier. He sighed. All the real humans he knew had been dead for 1000 years or more. He would be able to have the distance necessary to do as Gaia wished. He sighed again that some of the Great Grandchildren, so to speak of his era would live on.
Eventually he returned to Gaia in his Cave. He stood over the pool of Gaia and she came. "Merlin!" she said, "What do you think, now?" Merlin said, "I'm sad all the old kinds of humans are gone." Gaia said, "Me too, Merlin. But we all must deal with what is rather than what was." Merlin said, "Unfortunately, you are right." Gaia said, "Can you save some of them for me?" Merlin said, "Maybe." Gaia said, "Maybe, is all I need from you, Merlin. Because maybe for you, is always 'yes'". Merlin said, "In this case you are most probably right." At this he managed a little smile." He said, "I'm glad humans won't go extinct." This time his eyes glowed a little. His magic was returning. The love between Gaia and him was growing again. He said a little crypticly to Gaia, "So our love will again infuse the future?" Gaia said, "Yes, my love." Merlin felt life returning to his blood. He felt fire return to his veins and arteries. He felt strength flow into his mind and heart and body. He was renewed!
As he walked out of the cave he heard Gaia say, "Save them for me, Merlin!" He said powerfully,"I will my love, My Gaia!" They both smiled as both knew now he would succeed!
As Merlin walked down the first dirt road a young woman with some kind of pack on her back said "Hi" to him. Merlin said, "Can you help an old eccentric man?" The woman stepped back but said, "Why are you dressed like that?" Merlin ever the crafty man said, "I'm going to a costume party." The young woman relaxed a little and said at a good distance, "How can I help you?" Merlin said, "I'm lost. I tried to find the party on foot and realized I don't know where I am." The young woman looked suspicious and said,"If you walk down this road to the paved one you can take a bus to Glastonbury, you know where the Tull is that used to be called in legendary times the Isle of Avalon." Since this old man was obviously dressed in costume as Merlin she added all this.
The old man smiled knowing exactly where he was now. It had all changed so much now. All the old forests had long been chopped down for many many reasons. Merlin asked possibly expecting the answer, "Do you know who my costume is supposed to represent?" The young woman said, "Of course. You have to be Merlin, the magician. Also, where are you from old man, I can't quite place your accent because it is so ancient and archaic. If I didn't speak gaelic I wouldn't be able to even understand you at all." Merlin thought fast and said, "I'm a linguist." Then he turned away and telepathed with her and made her think he was talking in present day dialects. She said, "Oh. That explains a lot. You've definitely mastered what people believe Merlin actually spoke. I've studied that in college. Are you one of the linguistic researchers?" Merlin said that he was and the young woman was very impressed. She wanted his research name but Merlin befuddled her mind a little with fantasies so she wouldn't suspect too much and sent her on her way.
As the young woman directed he found the paved road. He saw someone next to a little hut of some kind and asked them if this was where the bus stopped. The old woman said, "I can't understand you very well. Can't you speak good english?" Merlin looked at her, thought about it and said, "I'm in costume for a costume party as Merlin so I'm trying to stay in charactor." The old woman said, "That is very well and good but if I can't understand you I can't help you." Merlin again turned away and telepathed with this old woman. However, she wasn't fooled like the young woman and then she said, "Merlin, I have waited my whole life to meet you." Merlin turned and smiled. He said, "I have been asleep in my cave. Are you one of the ones I'm supposed to save?" The old woman cried with relief and said, "I'm old and I won't be alive more than 20 years more at best but please come home with me and save my chidren. We live in Glastonbury. We have all been waiting for you for generations. You are finally here." Merlin said, "I'm just waking up these last few days."
Saving a Life
December 6th 2006
I'm sure some of you have been following in the news of the family that got lost in Southern Oregon. The wife and two kids were recently rescued. They took a "short cut" to Gold Beach from Grants Pass. However, because they were from San Francisco and not familiar with driving in the area during snow season they were unprepared for what they found. The 35 year old father was found in a creek dead today. I just wanted to say that if you make a map say at Google or Mapquest please be aware that one needs to ask locals about where one is going especially during the winter season and the same is true of across desert travel during hot summers. If you don't know what you are getting into one can easily die, especially if you are not used to being in wilderness or deserts. They both are completely unforgiving.
I can remember in the mid 1980's I was just driving up on Mt. Shasta on a dirt road to play in the snow with my wife. However, after playing I got our rig stuck at about 9000 feet in rocks,dirt and snow. The temperatures were about 32 where we were but went to 33 degrees farenheit to 34 farenheit when we ran down the hill in the freezing rain. My wife and I were soaked through and had to literally break into a friends cabin as we were both getting hypothermia and starting to lose rationality from severe loss of body heat. I would say we had about 1 more hour and we both would have been over when we broke into our friends cabin and built a fire to stay alive.
After that experience I realized that 32 degrees farenheit to 38 degrees farenheit if it is raining is much more dangerous to be out in than if it is snowing because the snow doesn't penitrate and it can be brushed off. Also one can dig a snow cave for emergencies. However, if you get soaked clean through at 32 to 38 or more degrees farenheit and don't have heat or shelter or dry clothes you will likely die within a few hours. So if you find yourself in this situation try to build a fire or something under a tree or stay in your car and turn the heater on and then when the rain stops go find help.
The World is Flat(economically)
December 6th 2006
For those of you who have read "The World is Flat" by Thomas Friedman this is no surprise. But for those of you who haven't the title basicly means that anything now can be made anywhere on earth and shipped anywhere on earth very inexpensively and seemlessly anywhere else on earth. It also means that the two causes of all big wars, POWER and MONEY are totally involved in the Iraq War and any other conflicts or wars on earth now and in the future. If you follow the greed for power and money one can almost predict what will happen when any given conflict begins. The first thing you can predict is that the monied and the powerful that want to control the conflict will buy the media they need to make the most money that they can upon the misery of all involved. That is a given. So the next time you see a conflict beginning just follow the POWER and the MONEY and you will see who is really pulling the strings behind any conflict. You will also see why that conflict will tend not to end until everyone has had their fill of the blood money in any conflict. It ain't pretty but this is always the way it has been throughout recorded history.So if you don't think that all sides are being totally manipulated for all sorts of reasons in order for the few to make their fortunes then I guess you just haven't suffered enough yet in the school of hard knocks.
The Financial Cost of the Wars in Iraq and Afghanistan
December 3rd 2006
The
following site says it is 500 billion dollars. From another source I
found out that all of World War II was only 288 Billion dollars. Though
this might be an unfair comparison because dollars were worth so much
more during world war 2 it still makes you think. Doesn't it?
http://news.yahoo.com/s/afp/usiraqpoliticsreport
The Best Way to Protect Western Civilization
December 3rd 2006
I was raised a Christian Mystic in the western United States. I'm now 58 and living on the California Coast. As a life long Precognitive psychic I would like to say the best way to protect western civilization is to assist moderate more secular Islamists throughout the world become economically viable. They in turn will tend to create their children and relatives to become more secular Moslems. Since the primary need is education and a way out of poverty and a way to safety for most Islamics in the world, enabling secular Moslems like those in places like Turkey, Lebanon, Jordan,Indonesia, Pakistan, Bangladesh and India to succeed through microbanking is a win win situation for everyone. Secular Muslims as they become more successful economically will tend to mentor other Muslims to become more secular and more educated and more like them.
Secularized Muslims are not a threat to world stability just like most Secular Christians are not a threat to world economic stability.
Greek calculator from time of Christ or before?
December 2nd 2006
I found this article quite provoking because it makes one wonder what
else of technology did the ancients have before the dark ages dropped a
veil of confusion upon mankind? Here is the article
http://news.yahoo.com/s/ap/20061201/ap_on_sc/greece_ancient_computer
God is an Artist
December 2nd 2006
God is an Artist
Space is his canvas
And Time is his brush
When Maldek the Planet blew up
December 1st 2006
I have memories of living as the being that I have named Flame in my
online book series. Flame came to Maldek when it was destroyed by a
surface thermonuclear war.Flame was a member of the Galactic Time Guard
then but wasn't allowed to change time and stop the nuclear planet
killing war because of Non-Interference Treaty in place. Since Earth
isn't allowed to have a non-interference treaty 5 earth killing nuclear
wars since 1950 have taken place and our time changed back. In the
1970's the Soviet Union found with a space probe that the Asteroid Belt
out past Mars was once a planet blown up by a surface thermonuclear war.
It is my memory that on that planet were humanoids that looked and
acted something like us. They were likely our relatives. It is my belief
that todays humans are some of those survivors hybrided by dna joining
with the apes of earth for immunity and strength. What was lost was the
longevity of the Maldekians. This article makes me think that this
thermonuclear war was about 65 million years ago:
http://news.yahoo.com/s/nm/20061201/sc_nm/dinosaurs_impact_dc
It is also possible that the survivors of Maldek who came to earth to survive since the atmosphere of the inhabited planet Mars was mostly blown off by the Maldek blast. Any survivors from Mars also came here to earth and possibly fought with those from Maldek because of the destruction of the atmosphere of Mars. The dinosaurs might have been slowly eliminated by the new settlers for food and as a way of reducing competition for earths vegetation and other animals for food.
Here comes Star Trek!
November 30th 2006
Stephen Hawkings thinks we should build matter/antimatter drives and colonize other worlds outside the solar system so humans don't accidentally go extinct: http://news.yahoo.com/s/ap/stephen_hawking
Of Biocom and Jonathan
November 29th 2006
I moved what was here to /jon1.html at this website. thanks Of Biocom and Jonathan part 2
December 4th 2006
I also moved what was here to /jon1.html at this website. If you go to the index page it is at "The History of Jonathan Flow"
Of Biocom and Jonathan part 3
December 7th 2006
Also now at History of Jonathan flow. Go back to index page and click on History of Jonathan Flow. " ."
Of Biocom and Jonathan
December 10th 2006
also moved to History of Jonathan Flow. Go back to index page and click on History of Jonathan Flow "
What is Enlightenment?
November 28th 2006
I gave many hints about what enlightenment is at the top of this page before the note to reader. I was speaking with my Goddaughter tonight that I gave "Cult of Tara" by Stephen Beyer for her birthday about 1 1/2 years ago because I found that that particular book very useful to me in my search for enlightenment and truth over 26 years ago. I said, "My wife dreamed about a killer whale last night" and said to my Goddaughter, "What do you think that meant?" She said, "I don't know." Then I said, "I experience the whole universe as myself as that is what enlightenment is like." She gave me a somewhat frightened look. Then I said, "However, civilization is based upon politeness and kindness so I demonstrate that to people and all living things so they don't get scared. Since she is studying enlightenment and is very intelligent I could see I had given her something to think about.
Though I didn't say this to her I then walked in to talk to my wife about her dream. I have been working out with a physical trainer so I said to my wife, "I'm about twice as strong as I was about 2 months ago, and so I think your dream of the killer whale is about me because your subconscious senses how much more physically stronger and vital I am lately." Since I'm 6 feet 5 inches tall this would make sense. I have been having friends feel my hard stomach muscles lately. Even before I started working out a lot with a trainer I used to let my ten year old jump up and down on my stomache because even when I wasn't working out at my present level I could do that for a short period.
Enlightenment, for me at my present level of awareness keeps expanding in definition. I think the best definition I have seen of enlightenment is the definition of the mahamudra which is something like "When the mind has no place where it can stop (and become limited) the Mahamudra(Great Attitude) is present. By cultivating such an attitude one attains supreme Enlightenment". For me, personally, I create the mahamudra by visualizing the universe. Since I realize it is always larger than anything I could ever perceive, each time I visualize the universe beyond the boundaries that I visualized it before. In this way my perception of everything is constantly growing. Since I now understand that there is only one lifeform in this universe all beings within this one universe compose it. All awareness in this universe composes the single lifeform of the expanding universe.
The Slow Death of Religion
November 28th 2006
It is becoming more and more obvious to me with each passing day that we are witnessing the slow death of organized religions. I watch the slow secularization where being a Catholic or Islamic or Christian or Jew means that being that is more about cultural traditions than anything at all to do with ones relationship to God. More and more religions are only social clubs and most people that are a part of those religions don't believe them at all. They might like to believe but they don't. They keep going for social, business and family reasons only.
We are not witnessing the death of spirituality but we are witnessing the death of religion. You may ask: Why is this? Because religions are no longer credible. Let me give you an example. Look at the complete loss of credibility that takes place when a Islamic Mullah talks some poor virgin, either male or female to strap on a bomb and to blow themselves and God knows how many others up with them. The world looks at this as insane. There is nothing even remotely to do with God in doing this. It is simply the death of civilization and this is how sane people see this.
Okay, now look at Catholicism. When the Catholic church protects and hides the many priests who molest boys and girls as well as Catholics of all ages it is just as bad as the Mullahs who get their young people to blow themselves and hundreds of others up. What do both these things create? The end of religion caused by Complete Hypocricy. It appears all religions that sprang from the Old Testament are in their death throws. It might take 1000, 2000 years but all these religions are changing from something credible to something like nationalism only. Religions are becoming like baseball or football teams. They are something to root for but all credibility is long gone!
Lao Tzu
November 28th 2006
The
Taoist sage has no ambitions, therefore he can never fail. He who never
fails always succeeds. And he who always succeeds is all- powerful.
I found this jewel of a saying at:
http://www.chebucto.ns.ca/Philosophy/Taichi/lao.html
It reminds me a lot of Crazy Wisdom which is sometimes known as the Wisdom Beyond Logic. Tibetan Lamas told me that I manifested Crazy Wisdom in the 1980's. The beauty of functioning this way is one is always so unpredictable that God can manifest in an infinitely powerful way through such a one for nothing can stop something that never can be predicted. In this way I believe God infinitely changes and makes beautiful all life in an infinity of ways in a completely spontaneous and creative way each moment we live!!!
Middle East?
November 23rd 2006
Most western leaders hesistate talking about this but the west's revenge for the Ayatolla taking power in Iran and then keeping 400 or so US embassy employees hostage for about a year or more around 1980 really pissed off the western world. Then when President Carter was shamed by his rescue group crashing into the desert things started to get really nasty, really dirty. Iraq was secretly convinced to go to war with Iran in revenge for what the Ayatolla did to our embassy personnel and to President Carter's reputation. When Iran started winning the western world gave aid to Iraq. When Iraq started winning the western world gave aid to Iran. It appears the western world's strategy was to have Iraq and Iran annialate each other. This happened all during the Reagan administration.
Saddam at that time was our boy, a direct US pawn. However, after that mess of a war finally ended with all borders intact as before Saddam decided he wanted to take Kuwait's oil. Thinking that he had earned the right to Kuwait because of his loyalty to the western powers in makin war against Iran he asked the US Ambassador what the US would do if he took Kuwait's oil. The answer the US Ambassador gave was: "Nothing". Thinking what the Ambassador said was Gospel he took Kuwait. He had not thought of one thing, Kuwait's wealth in foreign banks. The Kuwaiti's knowing that they might be able to buy their countries freedom back offered their wealth in foreign banks freely to western nations to take back their country. Low and beyond the western countries readily decided to help with so much money offered. The western nations took back Kuwait and Saddam was labeled a bad guy. Everything had changed, permanently!
The rest I think you know about. However, get ready for a replay! There is no more Saddam. He will either be hanged or spend his life in prison.However, there is still a need of the western powers to keep the middle east in check. So what is the secret plan now? The secret plan now is to keep the middle east in check by turning Shias and Sunnis permanently against each other. Is this good or bad? This realy depends on who is the one thinking about this. If one is Shia or Sunni this is obviously bad. If one is Western Christian or secular it is at best mixed. The western world is very scared about radical islamists. Westerners hope that extremist shias and extremists sunnis wipe each other out so the westerners have less to fight in the end. That is what is really going on now. Is this good or bad or just a terrible terrible mess? You decide!
Spiritual Technology
Thanksgiving Day November 23rd 2006
I was thinking about what I have come to know about Spiritual Technology. The way most of you have known about it is through ideas like Santa Claus(the spirit of giving) or spontaneous healing or other natural effects of spiritual technology. In the western world one is more likely to have this technology inculcated in the form of Disney cartoons and other benign ways as a child. However, there are other ways to align with spiritual technology that have been taught by as diverse teachers as Jesus, Buddha, Lao Tzu and even Confucius. One of my favorite being: "Man should study man before he studies spirit"- by Confucius. The reason this is important is that one is limited by how high one can fly by their lack of basic groundedness. In other words if you aren't practical to begin with studying spirit can just be the end of your natural life. Because in the end everything is about balance.
So if one isn't grounded, practical, and compassionate by nature then one can forget about being a real spiritual technologist because if you aren't grounded practical and compassionate studying spiritual technology is suicide. However, it is true that there are excercises in life to become more compassionate, more grounded and more practical. The easiest of these practices is Zen. The essence of Zen is "carry water chop wood". This basicly means "drink water",stay warm, take care of yourself and others. So "practicality, groundedness and compassion are all practiced in the addage "carry water chop wood". Though technology for most of us has made these things unnecessary, maybe you should retreat to the country and practice these things for those of you who are able and want to become spiritual technologists for the benefit of yourselves and all humanity.
Especially, now in times of Global warming Spiritual technologists will be needed to help people survive the floods, the droughts etc. Without enough spiritual technologists who are ready and able to help themselves and mankind humanity won't survive.
When Religion Loses its Credibility
November 21st 2006
I have heard Christians denigrate indigenous religions often. All it needs to be is shamanic and it appears it is okay to denigrate it. However, when science proves Biblical statements ridiculous these same people howl and get very irate. God like Truth is where you find God or truth. To not see this is in the end to be a fool. People who couldn't see the truth for what it was down through the ages tended to go insane, eat things that killed them, and suscribe to behaviors that shortened their lives, and to kill people who didn't think like them. Therefore the logic of this following article is fairly impeccable. It questions the credibility of one more thing that just isn't logical. By the way it is number 1 in most popular news articles at Yahoo right now! http://news.yahoo.com/s/usatoday/20061120/cm_usatoday/whenreligionlosesitscredibility
I read the last two lines at the above article and really had to laught they are: quote:Oliver "Buzz" Thomas is a Baptist minister and author of an upcoming book, 10 Things Your Minister Wants to Tell You (But Can't Because He Needs the Job).
November 21st 2006
The following is reprinted from my Galactic Ecology webpage at this site. I liked the enthusiasm I had when I first wrote this:
originally written January 14, 2000
Fred's Believe it or not!
I asked God if I could soul travel to visit him in the center of the Galaxy around 1969. In 1970 He gave me my wish. It started in a cabin in Yucca Mesa in the high desert of California. I had a cold and had gone to the desert to dry out my sinuses in the very dry air one weekend. I retired early alone in the cabin and woke up about 2am to urinate. When I walked to the bathroom I tried to turn on the light switch but my hand went through the wall. I almost died of fright right then. I tried it again same thing. I realized I was not in my body. I did not urinate because I knew I would wet my bed because my body was not in the bathroom, I was.
I forced myself to walk back to my body. I looked at it and felt ill. I had read one has to lay back down into ones body into the same position one is lying or meditating so I did that. Within a few seconds after my body and I merged my body shook violently from shock. I was so terrified I immediately packed up my things and drove home to San Diego in my car.
As I drove away I said to God, "You nearly scared me to death! Please give me a good experience." Withing two months God granted my request. I woke up in the night and sat up in bed. I was connected still from the hips down but separated from the hips up. I turned and looked at my body sleeping peacefully. But then something I still can't explain happened. Another me wearing the same pajamas as I and my body were walked in the door of my room with the most angelic expression on its face. It proceeded to lay down into me and then we laid down into my body. I felt a Peace I had never known before. I WOULD NEVER FEAR DEATH AGAIN!
One can know something theoretically but to experience it firsthand one is never the same. Never again could someone tell me death was the permanent end. From that moment on I could only feel sympathy for anyone who believes death is real. For I witness before God and before you THERE IS NO DEATH!!!
It is my belief now that God wanted to frighten me off from Astral Projection. What I began to do instead is called bilocation. This means to be in 2 or more places at once. Walking around outside my body completely separate was way to scary for me. Being 2 or more places at once I found much more bearable. However, after 10 years of travelling this Galaxy I came to another paradigm shift. I realized experientially that time and space weren't real. I realized that since time and space weren't ultimately real one was already anywhere or anywhen one wished to be. All one need do is know it!
Remember, all this didn't come overnight. It was a long painful and wonderful process.
I am sharing all this with you to lesson the pain and terror in your lives For a few of you I am giving you hints at safely travelling in your soul bodies. Conscious soul travel is not for every- one. One must have the right disposition, abilities and motivation. I am very grateful for my experiences to God and to all the amazing and wonderful beings that I have met throughout this Galaxy and thousands of others.
I am writing this today because the energy beings in our sun recently came and spoke with me. They are the most evolved beings I have met in the Solar System. Thirty years ago I first met them when I was directed there by the energy beings on Venus. Then the Solar Energy Beings prepared me for my journey into the Center of the Galaxy in the 70s.
This last week the Solar Energy Being came and visited me. They showed me what it was like for them to help me. They showed me how dark and polluted my aura and soul body was when I arrived in the sun. They have been observing my spirit work for my whole life they said. The reason they came this week was to tell me to tell all of you that if you wish to soul travel please invoke them here to Earth so they can prepare your soul bodies for Galactic, multigalactic and interdimensional travel. They said to tell you that your only protection from the lies of Earth media is in the safety of knowing you are an immortal soul. The time wars and others within this solar system and beyond have no affect on your souls. Take refuge in your immortality. That is all that's real anyway.
Happy Feet
November 20th 2006
Yesterday I saw the Happy Feet movie. I enjoyed it very much. We went because my 10 year old and her friends wanted to see it. The story kind of reminded me of my own life as a precognitive psychic. The biggest difference was that I could always be secretive about being psychic and Happy Feet couldn't hide his happy feet. I also related to when he was in the aquarium. This reminded me of when I soul traveled to the Galactic Core expecting to find God and instead finding really intelligent beings of 1,000,000 iq or more and being really shocked by this and eventually asking them for help with earth to keep of from nuking ourselves out of existence and receiving the help I asked for.
Confucius meets Lao Tzu
November 20th 2006
The
willow also has a deeper and direct connection with Chinese culture and
it is believed that Lao Tzu, the author of Tao-te Ching, loved to
meditate under its shade (6th century BC). It was under the same tree
that the younger Confucius had his famous interview with Lao Tzu,
telling his disciples afterwards: "I know how birds fly, fishes swim and
animals run. But there is the dragon - I cannot tell how he mounts on
the winds through the clouds, and rises to heaven. Today, having seen
Lao Tzu, I can only compare him to the dragon."
I found the above
jewel of a story at the following site that I found through wikipedia
looking up the word dakini. However,when I talked to lamas about the
meaning of Dakini they told me that basicly Dakini means female angel
and Daka means male angel which is definitely a different definition
that I got from wikipedia. http://www.exoticindiaart.com/article/dakini
Pardon me but the confucius Lao tzu quote I got from: http://www.exoticindiaart.com/article/kuanyin
Deep Past Journaling
November 19th 2006
I was listening to my 21 year old singer Goddaughter play my grand piano and sing. It reminded me of all the music and lyrics I wrote between 1969 and about 1980. I went to my room to fetch my old 3 holed binder from 40 years ago now. I found it very satisfying to show her my old lyrics and music folder. Some of my music and lyrics were eventually recorded by friends who are still professional musicians who still conduct music tours all over the world. I'm thinking about creating another webpage for my old lyrics and thoughts from the old days.
Here is a letter from 22 years ago written when I was 36.
This is excerpts of a letter I wrote to Delphi Associates. begin quote: Dear Sirs: I was very interested to read the article in the September 1984 Omni on your new business. I am both compassionate and sympathetic to the state you are bound to find yourselves in. -------- I have been experiencing paranormal things my whole life. I am now 36 years old. As a child I was very upset that adults never said what they really thought and felt. I could hear the thoughts of all adults around me. Only about 1 in 10 that comes out of an adult mouth to another adult is even close to a true statement. At age ten my paranormal experiences really started to frighten me. In the U.S. in the fifties there was really no place for those with paranormal abilities to come out into the open. Most people who were naturally becoming operant metapsychics went or stayed out of the limelight of their parents or friends in order to survive by not revealing what was happening to them. Or if they did reveal stupidly what was happening to them they were sent to psychologists or psychaitrists and told what they were experiencing was unreal or even worse if they were sent to a minister or priest they were told what they were experiencing was witchy or demonic or even worse were sent to mental institutions and drugged and never were heard from again. (I realize Im being a little dramatic but I'm trying to make a point). Anyway, I was one of many that went "underground".
My paranormal abilities came into focus in a way that I could live with in spring 1963 when I was 15. This may sound strange but the way I found to be able to live with my paranormal faculties was to begin to perceive myself as a God. Not THE GOD but merely one of the Billions and maybe trillions that inhabit the universe. By experiencing my self and my place in the universe I ceased to be harmed by my paranormal faculties and started to be able to benefit myself and others with them. However, still at times I feel I have a tiger by the tail and I'd better not let go.End quote
There is one saying I put at the end of the letter that I would like to share:
If you use life . . . . Life uses you
If you Serve Life . . . . Life Serves you
The problem of Iraq?
November 16th 2006
Why isn't democracy working in Iraq? Trust is the most important issue. Why should Sunnis and Shias trust each other in Iraq? They never did before. All that has really happened is that the centuries of Sunni and then Baathist Sunni Secular rulership has been replaced with mostly Shia rulership. Trust does not exist! The educated and the intelligentia might be able to pull this trust off in Iraq but not the common people. They might believe in democracy theoretically but how can they really trust democracy if they have never seen it ever work in Iraq ever in thousands of years. The problem really isn't a lack of belief in democracy. It is a lack of faith in the institutions newly born to protect the people from violation by the unscrupulous. Democracy is a luxury. People always want ORDER first. If they get that then they want democracy next. But without order and protection from death, democracy will mean nothing to the Iraqi people.
As a psychic as I look at what is happening in Iraq I can see it spreading to other nations in the middle east. It reminds me of when sinkholes swallow roads and houses.I don't really think anyone can save Iraq for now especially not any army. As crazy as this sounds the only person who might be able to create order in Iraq might be Saddam Hussein but that wouldn't work because within 5 years he probably would start declaring war on his neighbors again.
So what has really happened is a culture clash between two peoples who totally don't understand each other. The likely result in looking at what is presently happening is the collapse of the governments of Syria, Saudi Arabia, Lebanon and maybe Turkey and Iran. This is a very bad situation for the whole world because as a psychic I can see almost no oil coming out of the middle east within 10 years. Something I can't presently see might mitigate this but for right now this is what I see.
Dark Matter?
November 16th 2006
I was reading an article on dark matter and it reminded me of what outer space beyond the earth looks like when soul travelling. There are many sparks of life. If you imagine soul travelling to Venus like I did in 1970 what I saw as my soul traveled through space was many energies and sparks. It looked to be in another dimension than we see it with naked eyes. but all these sparks or flames I sensed were alive. I don't really know what to do with this information except to say that I did not find any part of outer space beyond earth completely empty. The most empty or better to say "different" space was beyond the edge of the galaxy. The easiest way to explain all this would be as an animist. I would have to say the Galaxy is a living organism like a jellyfish floating on the galactic sea and that it eats some form of energy and jets out antimatter at its center axle from both axle ends.
When I went beyond the edge of the galaxy when I was about 22 I became terrified at this experience and so didn't try to go to another galaxy until I was 32 and had by then met a Tibetan Lama. Once I learned what "Voidness" was I could go then to another galaxy and as many galaxies as I wished to that were friendly.Here is the article I was reading: http://news.yahoo.com/s/nm/science_dark_dc Please paste if you wish.
Flags of our Fathers
November 16th 2006
I finally got to see Flags of Our Fathers. Since it is based on real life charactors and their real experiences on Iwo Jima during World War II it is a little hard to take. However, that all these men didn't see themselves as heroes but saw all those that died there as the real heroes is the real message of this movie. In the end war is sacrifice! No one who survives a war comes home a whole person because the deaths of all their comrades continue to haunt their dreams the rest of their days. If you go to war you sacrifice everything whether you return home or not. That is why all veterans should be honored for they are all the sacrificial lambs that allow our nation and culture to even exist!
The Second Coming
November 16th 2006
I would like to share what I know about this. It is my understanding that the Second Coming refers to both a Christ return and a Buddha return. It could be said that this second coming is both Jesus and Maitreya combined. It could be said that many of us are forerunners to this manifestation. It could be said that when nuclear confrontation through explosion happens in the middle east that things will change. Though there might be a few nuclear incidents beyond the middle east they will be relatively minor. At this point the Second coming happens. Many of us now are setting the field of awareness for this to take place. I have no knowledge of the exact time or place of this. It could happen as soon as tomorrow. It could happen as far away as 1000 years or 2000 years. Something like this cannot be predicted accurately by most beings who are capable of such things because it happens spontaneously like the birth of a child or the rising of the sun at its own perfect time. However, I do know some things. The second coming turns the earth itself into a heaven realm. This heaven realm may not stay like this forever. At some point it turns back into earth. This has happened before also. It is one of the reasons there are so many souls alive on earth now. They want to experience the Second Coming. They have come from all over this galaxy and from many other galaxies and dimensions to experience this. It is known throughout this galaxy as "The Unification" and is precious to all beings who are aware of it in all ways. This sort of thing happens periodically like a group spiritual initiation into a higher spiritual Order on many planets and dimensions throughout the universe over long spans of time. It is precious that we are all now hear at such a time to witness these events.
No Retirement for Baby Boomers
November 15th 2006
I lived my life not expecting to be able to collect Social Security or even being able to retire. So, the fact that I have been basicly retired since 1998 when I got my heart virus is very amazing to me. I am alive only by God's Grace! I am retired only by God's Grace. I would say that if I hadn't retired in 1998 when I got very ill that the real chances of my being alive today would be about 5% to 10% at best. Never retiring is one thing but never ever getting ill is quite another. So if you don't have health care insurance getting really ill might be a death sentence. If you are over 45 years old please try to be covered by some health insurance even if it is the state administered kind like california has that they call Medi-cal. The reason I'm writing this is that I read the following article: http://news.yahoo.com/s/nm/20061115/us_nm/financial_retirement_dc
Time and Space aren't real
November 13th 2006
It took me about ten years of soul travel to experience this truth firsthand. At first I thought it required great concentration and effort to travel to another planet or galaxy with my soul. Finally, after about 10 years of travelling with my soul I discovered experiencially that we all are all the time in multiple places just like one learns in quantum physics and particle physics.
Once I realized fully that I was literally anywhere I wanted to be, I WAS and I AM.
In the end there is only one being in the universe. I would call that Being, God for lack of another word. For the physicists among you one might call this instead, Life Force or even The Force as in Stars Wars vernacular. Whatever you call it I have realized there is only one of whatever you want to call it. There are not really pieces of it in actuality. Those of us who realize fully experiencially that this is true, sometimes, like Jesus or Buddha or other masters are so Causal that they easily (seemingly without any effort) change time and space in multiple ways for the benefit of all beings who are really only ONE after all. If you are a realized Causal Being then you KNOW that Time and Space is only an effect but that you and all life everywhere is the CAUSE.
Spritual Technology
November 12th 2006
I attended a large wedding this weekend. While I was attending multiple events I talked with several people who were each worth 200 to 500 million. People like this are always interesting to talk to. A man I knew through my father in law came up and asked me about my books. He wanted to know more about psychic stuff. I picked up that an amazing experience I had in Bodhgaya was what life wanted me to share with him. So I told him how at the end of the Kalachakra Initiation that was given to 500,000 people mostly in native dress from Bhutan, Nepal, Tibet,India Thailand and the rest of the world and interesting occurance was supposed to happen. It was supposed to cloud up, thunder and lightning and rain on cue. Since it was about 90 degrees and dry and desert like at the time with not a cloud in the sky, I thought "Sure." in a somewhat cynical way. However, I was wrong. As if on cue with no hullabalu or fanfare a little cloud at the end of the 4 day ceremony formed only above the 500,000 attending the initiation. Then it proceeded to lightning and rain ONLY on the 500,000 people there. I thought, "Oh My God! The stories about Tibetans are true!"
I told the gentleman I was telling this story to that I now believe that there is such a thing as spiritual technology. I have been psychic all my life but have always been trying to figure out religion and all that. However, I now believe that spiritual technology is a fact. However, to access spiritual technology safely one must first develope compassion for all life in the universe in all time and space and beyond. Only under these conditions is it then safe for such a one to harness this spiritual technology.
The Future
November 8th 2006
What a change in one day! Like in 1994 these kinds of changes are so sweeping that it is hard to adapt the the changes in a useful way. However, as I said in the previous article the two most important things still haven't been dealt with. Proposition 87 in California went down because of the fear of more gas taxes and from about 50 million dollars from oil companies that didn't want to be basicly put out of business by alternative fuels over the next 20 years.
Directly as a result of that if Saddam Hussein is executed EXPECT 4$, $5, $6 and seven dollars a gallon with no end in sight over the next 5 years! Unfortunately, if Saddam is hanged it is a world wide fuel nightmare for many years. There may be other elements that I can't presently see that change or mitigate this situation. However, all I can realistically share is what I Do see!
Execute Saddam?
11-07-06
You might ask why I'm writing about this on election day. Please remember I'm a precognitive psychic. For better or worse I can often see the future given certain present events. If Saddam actually is executed is it about 100,000 times more serious than our present elections in the US.
It may not be obvious to you in the western world but to execute Saddam would have about the same effect on your health as banging as hard as you could on a hornets nest and then to make all your family stand about 2 feet away while you did this. Executing Saddam would be about 1000 times worse than 9-11-01 and all its affects.
This is the problem. For better or worse all Islamics identify in some way or more likely in many ways with Saddam Hussein. Most people didn't like him just like most of the world doesn't like George Bush. President Bush is primarily only liked by Americans. How would you feel if another country came in and overthrew our Government and tried our president for murder and then executed him? You might if you were very liberal be able to deal with anything up to prison but even if you were liberal and he was executed tell me what you would do. You and all your family would get your guns to defend our countries honor.
No matter what middle easterners thought of Saddam they will never forget or forgive his execution. Some middle eastern leaders will love him to be executed but they are not the common people and that is the problem. Not only will it inevitably set Baathist and other Sunnis in a death fight against ALL Shias. And so the execution of Saddam likely will set off a 100 years war of the chaos of Sunni killing Shia and then Shia killing Sunni. After about 10 years of this I can guarantee there will be NO oil coming out of Iran, Iraq or Saudi Arabia. The chain reaction likely will be a real ongoing nightmare for the whole world. You might say what about the election? I see clearly no matter what happens in our election not a whole lot changes in the future except for Proposition 87 in California. If that passes the chain reaction helps humans survive Global warming in the future because eventually all states inact such measures so even without Saudi, Iranian and Iraqi oil the human race finds ways to survive long term.
Avatars!
Knowing you are Avatar-you wait
You wait until the exact moment
you are needed
You Know the exact moment
Like the Sun knows what time to Rise
You know to be supernaturally polite
as taught by your Avatar teachers
For the materialists today are
easily frightened unto death
by sciences that they don't understand
or believe in
So as Avatar-you wait
out of consideration and compassion
to those with no understanding
of who you are
or what you are
So you generally appear kind
if the need arises to be scary
you are scary as a man or woman
For materialists can cope with this
Remember always, my Avatars
Do not scare to death
the unenlightened
as this is very bad karma
both for you and them
20,000+ demonstrate for action against Global Warming
11-04-06
20,000+
demonstrators in Trafalgar Square Enland demonstrated for world action
against Global warming. read about it if you wish at:
http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/uk_news/6116058.stm
How the World Sees US!
11-3-06
This is How the world sees the United States. The article is even
scarier because this is the people of our closest ally!
http://news.yahoo.com/s/nm/20061103/ts_nm/security_bush_poll_dc
please paste if interested.
Democracy?
November 3rd 2006
I personally don't believe that democracy exists in the United States. I have had grave doubts of the United States being a democracy ever since both Kennedys and Martin Luther King were assasinated. The fact that one went could be rationalized away but to lose all three? I guess I stopped believing America was really a democracy then. But now it has moved even further toward what I would call a World Corporate Totalitarian state that gives the appearance like a chamelian of being somewhat of a democracy. But it only appears to be a democracy. It isn't one really anymore.
Should anyone trust the results of this 2006 election. I'd say you would be a fool to believe any election results. Until there is a paper trail for all ballots again there can't be democracy in the United States. When you put 60 to 90 year olds in charge of voting machines with no paper trail knowing full well that all these machines are all manufactured by companies whose heads are all republican except one who is owned by individuals in Venezuela (Chavez?) you are only asking for a joke not an election! Do we live in a democracy now? No! And I have doubts if we really have since the two Kennedys and Martin Luther King died! However, I still vote in the hopes that we once again have a democracy one day again!!!
Methyl Bromide: My experience with it
November 3rd 2006
I can't remember now the exact summer but it had to be 1990 or 1991. My wife and I were rudely awakened in the middle of the night by loud crashes and a very wierd smell in the air and then planes fire engines and all hell seemed to break loose in the normaly sleepy little town of Mt. Shasta. Methyl Bromide is used mainly on Strawberries to kill all the weeds in the soil and then the soil is completely covered with plastic so everything in the soul dies and can't compete with the strawberries once they are planted. It renders the soul sterile within a day or two. Then within a few days the strawberries are planted and then their is no competition with weeds or for that matter anything because everything in the soil has died. Its advantage is it breaks down quickly within a few days and becomes harmless or so they say.
However, this summer night of 1990 or 1991 it was 16,000 gallons in a tanker car on the railroad. They had put too many cars empty in front of the Methyl bromide tanker cars and so at Canterra Loop which is a severe rail switcback the 16,000 gallons of methyl bromide went into a very pristine part of the beginning of the Sacramento River. So the entire water ecosystem for 40 miles down into Shasta Dam died for the first time in 100,000 years or more. Everything that lived in the river died, nothing was left. Sure species upstream eventually moved into the empty ecological nitche but only after absolutely all life in the river had died.
Also, the health of everyone downstream from the spill was likely affected by the intense chemical reaction that methyl bromide has with that much water. Now the U.S. Government is allowing it even though it destroys the ozone layer. Please read if you are interested. http://news.yahoo.com/s/ap/ozone_pesticide please paste if interested.
All Seafood systems could collapse by 2048
November 2nd 2006
If I live to be 100 years old there will be no more ocean fish for anyone to eat according to this article:
http://news.yahoo.com/s/nm/20061102/sc_nm/environment_fish_dc
Conversations with God
November 2nd 2006
I highly recommend this movie to all who wish to have or to continue to have conversations with God themselves. It is something I have experienced all my life. Though I didn't always listen to God he/she/it was always talking to me all the time 24 hours a day through every person I met, through every tree I climbed, through every bird I saw, through every country I visited, through every dream I had waking or sleeping, through every thought I ever experienced or had. When you are scared and terrified the most God is still there, you just might not be listening. It is always your choice, you can be terrified unto death or you can talk to God. It is always your choice. You don't even have to call it God. You could call it Sun or Moon or Tree or Bird but it is still God.
While the author was suffering and homeless in Ashland, Oregon in 1990, I was suffering in a slightly different way in Mt. Shasta with my family at the same time he was. Also, when my friend of 50 years' mother passed away she was memorialized at the unitarian church in Ashland shown in the movie. I was very amazed and surprised at this syncronicity.
Let me tell you a story that happened to me yesterday in how God managed to get my wife and I to see Conversations With God at a local theater. Earlier in the afternoon I was watching news on cable TV when we had a power outage which blew out tv cable and blew out one of my computer printers. At the time all I did was reboot the TV cable a few times and it reset and then unplugged and plugged in my printer and it reset itself. I didn't think too much about it after that.
However, after we got a babysitter we were going to see Flags of our Fathers because I'm a Clint Eastwood fan and I wanted to get teary over the movie. Because most of the people I knew and loved that knew me and raised me that were in World War II are now passed away or will shortly. I miss their integrity. It seems like unless one really kisses the curb that they don't ever develope real integrity. They really suffered and so they tended to really have integrity unlike most generations since then because recent generations haven't really suffered enough in a real way to develope that kind of honesty that comes from facing death. I have faced death many times and so I do have integrity because listening to God is the only way I know to stay alive. It's been that way all the time since I was 15 and got over childhood epilepsy suddenly one day because I very powerfully invoked God into my life and body. Life has been extremely different and amazing since then.
Well, back to what happened yesterday. We went to the theater and they said they were on emergency power and that there would be no showings that night. So my wife and I rushed over to another sort of artsy theater where Conversations with God was playing. My wife and I cried through the whole movie. We both saw how God had gone way out of his way to get us to this movie. Thanks God for thinking of us!!!
Ideal situation to survive Global Warming
November 1st 2006
I was thinking last night while lucid dreaming of the ideal or "perfect" situation to survive global warming as it progresses. Living in a moderate climate on the ocean where the temperature doesn't vary too much on the ocean, near a river with your house or land over 500 feet in elevation. This gives one water to drink no matter what, elevation in case of tsunami and a moderate climate so that you don't need to heat the house or air condition it. Then if family and friends were there and a viable income and recreation and one could have a perfect living situation possibly for hundreds of years. Next, one needs to be sure that there is food available to buy or that one has the capacity to grow ones own food. I have studied that it takes about 1 acre per person minimum to feed that one for a year ongoing through time. So water would need to be available on that land either through rain or irrigation and fencing would be needed to keep rats and rabbits and other animals and birds fro m eating all ones food they would be growing.
Another important thing to have on hand would be sprouting seeds like alfalfa or others so in a pinch one could sprout them within a few days to have live green food to prevent illness from a lack of live foods. (One cannot live on canned food indefinitely). Another idea is that as long as you eat the peels one can live for years on baked potatoes and water. A potato as long as you eat the peels is a complete food source. There is only one other complete food source not quite as good as the potato. I'm told it is the coconut. But with the coconut one has to eat coconuts at all stages of development and coconuts are very laxative so you might always have the runs. A good point with Coconuts is that it is possible to live on coconuts even without a water source other than coconuts. So even though it could be onerous a coconut is the one thing it is possible to live on without ever have anything else than the coconut to live on. One could be on a desert island with literally nothing b ut a few coconut palms and stay alive even though you might be pretty unhappy.
What it's like to be gifted
12:39 am 10-31-06
I met many holy men and women while travelling through India, Nepal and Thailand from December 1985 to April 1986. By the time I heard the following story I had come to the realization that the orient at that time especially India and Nepal that spiritual technology is used and viewed in somewhat the same way that scientific technology is viewed in the United States and Europe. I understand many things have changed since then but for the 700 million or more that live below what we would call the poverty line I believe that spiritual technology is how most people still survive when not educated formally or trained in the new western ways of thinking. And because as people think so are they, they survive just fine believing in their spiritual technologies in some ways much better than we western materialists.
In fact, as terrible as culture shock hit me in living among the lower and middle classes of India and Nepal, the culture shock coming back to the United States was 100 times worse after 4 months time there.Because in the United States people separate themselves artificially in their homes and apartments and cars and live mostly neurotic lives alone in little worlds of their own. Coming back from India and Nepal I and my family found this horrifying to deal with. Now don't get me wrong I was happy to have my cars and nice house and good food and friends to return to but I horribly missed real people living on the edge and thriving despite all hardships and found Americans to be like French poodles in their unreal views of life in their materialistic wealth and unrealistic points of view.
In the early 1980's I lived in an A Frame 10 miles from the nearest small town which was McCloud. We lived without electricity and had a beautiful view of Mt. Shasta and sometimes up to 7 feet of snow at a time on our 2 1/2 acres. One time we stayed remote for 2 months and I had to drive down into the big cities. At one point I stopped my car and parked and laughed at all the people hurrying around in their cars like caged rats running in those little wheels all desperate and crazy. Like what I experienced in India and Nepal I saw then the absurdity of paying to much for cars, rent, houses, everything while having "NO" quality of life at all. Eventually, because my father was dying I had to move back to suburbia, buy a business and do the same. Did this make me happy? Not at all. Did I need to set a good example for my kids? Yes. Now my step son is a fire captain. My stepdaughter is a lawyer and my son was a computer tech and is now studying to be a nurse. My college age daughter is in college and my youngest daughter is in grade school.
However, going to India, Nepal and Thailand irrevocable permanently changed my life for the better. I met many many spiritually developed people like myself as well as those way beyond me in attainment. I'd like to tell you a story that a Tibetan Lama in India told me:
He said when the Chinese came to Tibet that they took the Kata(white cloth symbol of enlightenment) of a High Tibetan Lama and stuffed it down his throat to kill him. From the Tibetan Lama's point of view this was his final test of this lifetime. He knew he could kill these chinese soldiers easily with his mind. However, in doing so he would have to break his vow of harmlessness. So instead of killing them he turned a cup inside out with his mind as he was dying with his mind and then with his mind threw the cup against the wall and then it smashed down in pieces. In so doing he demonstrated to the soldiers that he had the power to kill them supernaturally but chose not to. By doing this he permanently changed the lives of these soldiers. The lama who told me this said High Lamas like this were reborn to the Chinese aristocracy and were some of the students killed who were demonstrating for democracy at Tien A- min Square. To the Lamas who think in terms of hundreds and thousands of years all these things are taken into consideration. To honor my teacher's since they have helped me develope my gifts I must also use my gifts in thinking of hundreds and thousands of years into the future of earth and of humans colonizing beyond earth. In this way I honor the souls of all beings in all times.In this way I honor the souls of all beings and thereby assist all to enlightenment.
From BBC The Stern Review of Global Warming.10-30-06
Since American media is so focused on Iraq and Afghanistan at the
expense of the future of life on Earth I often visit BBC online for a
more realistic perspective of the plight of humans on earth. The
following is the address of the Stern Review which scientifically
addresses the real Global Warming problems all life on earth faces in
this century.
http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/business/6098362.stm
Surviving Global Warming:Long Term
10-30-06
Since I consciously trained as a survivalist in the late 70's and early 80's, surviving global warming for me would be pretty simplistic. However, for those of you who have not trained yourselves to survive no matter what it may be time to do that now!
Here is what I believe is important to physical survival. Obviously, there are many other elements to consider like family, friends, property you own, jobs, businesses, spouses or lovers etc. However, what I will cover is the mininum of what you need to physically survive what is coming.
You need: Clean Air, Clean Water and clean food in order to survive. How you create that is up to you. One hint that I would like to share. If all glaciers in all mountains are gone then any drought stops rivers and ends water tables. However, if you are located at the intersection of a river and the ocean even if the river dries up you can still get water from the ocean. If there is gas and electricity then you can boil and distill water to drink. If there is not gas or electricity then start a fire with wood to distill water to drink. If you have a water filter system I'm not sure it can filter seawater but if there is any water around whatsoever and you have high confidence in your filter system try it. However, in a situation like this I would boil anything for 5 minutes before you drink it.And even then, wait until it cools and taste it for salt or brackish tastes. If there is any, spit it out and then distill it. There are two basic ways to distill. One is fast and one is very slow. The slow way is to use clear 4mil to 8mil plastic. Dig a place to collect water then place plastic in the hole to hold the water then drape plastic over this hole of water so the sun will evaporate the water up to the top plastic and then recondense down a 45% angle toward a cup.
The fast way is to boil water in a pan and then put your plastic far enough above like a tent so it doesn't melt so it can catch the steam and recondence and slide in drip form back down to your glass or plastic container for drinking. The single hardest thing to get when global warming really gets going is potable water!!! If you are downwind from a bad fire then either move upwind from the fire or find away to get away from the smoke so you don't damage your lungs or the lungs of your group.
Food can be more problematic. If you have money:buy food from people you feel you can trust. If there are no people around then hopefully you brought some food with you. If you are in an unfamiliar area be careful what you eat that you find. Try to take a book on edible plants and animals into whatever area you are going.
Back to the present. Obviously, this scenario is way into the future for most people on earth. However, if you live in a third world country that is presently facing severe drought then you are already here.
If you have noticed that land in the United States on any ocean is becoming prohibitably expensive. Most of the expensive homes over 20 million dollars are on oceans. One of the reasons for this is that oceans moderate temperature and provide winds and an emergency water source. Eventually, during global warming almost all long term residents anywhere on earth will live on the ocean because eventually the ocean will be the only source of water one can count on year 'round when global warming really gets going. So by then it will be feast or famine in regard to water. Either there will be none inland for months or years at a time or there will be floods that wash everything and everyone not on high ground away. Flood or drought, feast or famine. There will be extremes everywhere. People(who have any rememberance of the present times) will long for the relative normalcy that we now live in.
Interesting Global Warming Article
10-29-06
I found an interesting article on Global Warming at Comcast.net Here it is if you want to read it just copy and paste it to get there: http://www.comcast.net/news/science/index.jsp?cat=SCIENCE&fn=/2006/04/02/359184.html&cvqh=itn_warming Since I'm a precognitive psychic agree with the fact that nothing can really stop what is coming the next 300 years. The best thing one can do is to prepare the kids and grandkids psychologically and technically for the coming changes.
Global Warming
10-29-06
Here is an excellent article about Global Warming about Prime Minister
Blair of England. I think what he says is very important for today and
the future! http://news.yahoo.com/s/afp/britainenvironment
Please paste if you are interested.
to read more of my articles regarding Global Warming please scroll down to:
"The Moment of Truth" 10-26-06
The Future is Green 10-25-06
Global warming: The death toll Begins 10-22-06
and many more And one other for young psychics to help the earth humans survive global warming: For all young psychics 10-22-06
An article on decreasing Global Warming: Google Goes Solar October 17th
The End of Global Warming? The End of all War? 9-20-06
All Fundamentalism is Always caused by Child Abuse
10-28-06
As I study it it becomes clearer and clearer to me that ALL fundamentalism whether it is religious, Atheistic or even scientific or humanistic is caused by child abuse at core. Any person becomes fundamentalist at some point after being abused physically, emotionally or mentally in order to make this very unsafe world at least appear safe. Fundamentalism is a way even though it is almost always not realistic in the end of reducing the world down to something managable. However, the world really never is completely managable and if one doesn't at core realize that then that one is doomed to an unrealistic view of reality and because of that unrealistic view becomes even more vulnerable in a variety of ways. I would say more fundamentalists are victimized than any other group of humanity precisely because they cannot accept the basic danger and chaos in life. It takes a very brave soul indeed to really see life as it is and not flinch. I have great compassion for fundamentalists because my father was one and his fundamentalism came directly from abuse. However, my father was intelligent enough not to pass on the abuse to me at least physically. So though I felt verbally abused and teased at times he never hit me. So I empathize with all the fundamentalists of all religions and philosophical points of view because of seeing my father's suffering. HOwever, I also see that this point of view whether it be religious, atheistic, scientific, humanistic or philosophical will only render all life on earth extinct. So all must work to end all fundamentalism because it is dangerous to the survival of life on earth. If we cannot heal those who are fundamentalist then we will all die!!!
quotes from "The Moment of Truth"
10-26-96
The
following quotes are in regard to what the human race must do to
survive Global warming. quote from The moment of Truth by Al Gore in
Vanity Faire May 2006 p.244
begin quote,"---General Omar Bradley,
said at the end of World War II, "It is time we steered by the stars and
not by the lights of each passing ship."
And now so must we. For this too, is a critical moment. Ultimately, it is not about any scientific discussion or political dialogue; it is about who we are as human beings. It is about our capacity of transcend our limitations, to rise to this new occasion. To see with our hearts, as well as our heads, the response that is now called for. This is a moral ethical and spiritual challenge.
Just as we can no longer ignore this challange, neither should we fear it. Intstead, we should welcome it. Both the danger and the opportunity. And then we will meet it because we must.
We have accepted and met other great challenges in the past.We declared our liberty and then we won it. We designed a new form of government. We freed the slaves. We gave women the right to vote. We took on Jim Crow and segregation. We cured polio and helped eradicate smallpox, we landed on the moon, we brought down Communism, and we helped end aparteid.
We even solved a global environmental crisis--the hole in the ozone layer--because Republicans and Democrats, richer nations and poor nations businessmen and scientists, all came together to shape a solution.
And now we face a crisis with unprecedented danger that also presents an opportunity like no other. As we rise to meet this historic challange, it promises us prosperity, common purpose, and the renewal of our moral authority.--- end quote
A lifetime's synthesis: What I think about UFOs
October 26th 2006
I have had what might be termed UFO experiences all my life since I was a child. I used to wonder why they chose me to visit. Then I had a similar experience to the Boy in Flight of the Navigator, a 80's Disney movie. It is possible that one of my childhood friends told someone my story and they embellished and made a movie of it. Or it could be that they visited many boys and girls like me. As I have matured and grown older I think they chose me because I am literally a father of the future, a prototype in consciousness. I tend to be ruthless in my search for truth and less likely than most to be waylayed by dumb things or ideas because of my pragmatic survival nature. If a plane crashed somewhere and one hundred were on board and I was uninjured and 3 walked away after a year or more one of them would be me. This is just something in my nature that is like my Dad and Grandad.
I remember sitting in church and seeing a green television screen. I'm not sure they had been invented green like that then but that is what I saw in about 1956 in church. On this green crt or tv screen were the plans of what made a ufo work. Somehow I knew they were valid and if I ever needed to leave earth that this was the propulsion drive that I needed that was relatively simple to build. I also knew that this simple drive was a time space engine. And with it one could travel not only time but space. At this point in my life I have no intention of building on of those things but I do know it is still there somewhere in my mind.(At the time I think it was placed there in case of world thermonuclear war.) At this point that scenario is much less likely.
As I grew older I had more experiences that seemed to change the way that I saw things and even how I perceived reality. From these experiences I began to feel more separate from present day earth cultures and to feel that people's priorities were all wrong. Even when I was young I began to see that the same "work ethic" that had got the human race this far was destroying our planet earth. I realized new ways of thinking had to be created for people not to destroy the whole planet within 100 years.
Now, as a man of 58 I am certain, (at least the way things are presently moving) that over 1 billion will die this century directly from Global Warming. Thousands have already commited suicide and otherwise died in the far north and the far south of earth because of such drastic changes in ecology. The polar bears for example may be extinct within 50 to 100 years without extreme human intervention in their lives.
The way that UFOs are generally perceived by humans prevents most humans from not only understanding what they really are but from being able to operate ufos. There are presently only a handful of humans on earth who could drive a ufo because most people just don't perceive reality the way one has to to drive one.
For example in 1985-6 I went to India. When I asked for directions somewhere most people would tell me the wrong thing because they were too embarrassed to tell me that they couldn't think in terms of how we see things from the air or satellite in western countries.In other words they didn't know how to read a map. This may have changed a lot now but that was the way it generally was then. Similarly, almost no one but a few physicists and shamans see the universe the way one has to to navigate time and space using the present technologies available in this galaxy and others.
The future is Green
10-25-06
I was adding stuff to the outside recycling bin when something caught my eye. It was a Vanity Fair that my wife had recycled. Since it was in perfect condition I noticed an Article called "The Future is Green" with Al Gore, George Clooney, Julia Roberts and Robert F. Kennedy on the cover. I realized it might be a useful resource not only for me but for my readers here. Look for the May 2006 Vanity Fair whether it is the magazine itself or possibly online to see and read what is there. I found it useful to see the many leaders in the green field like Governor Schwarzenegger of California and Governer Pataki of New York as well as many other "trailblazers" in the green field of long term human survival on earth.
I was interested in how Al Gore Began his essay. He said there are two chinese charactors that depict "Crisis". the first charactor is "danger" but the second charactor is "opportunity". I think this is important for all humans to understand that the present survival crisis of whether the humans of earth are alive 1,2,or even 3000 years from now should be looked at as an opportunity rather than as a time of panic.
I can remember in 1994 when I was going through a really terrible divorce that the one thing that actually got me to survive what I was going through was to keep repeating to myself that "There are no problems only Opportunities". When you force yourself to view life in this context you will almost always survive well! Those of the human race that can do this over the next several thousand years just might survive the present long term ecological crisis! Those that don't Won't!!!
Global Warming: The Death Toll Begins
10-22-06
If you are interested this is about farmer's committing suicide in Australia because of the drought caused by global warming: http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/asia-pacific/6065220.stm
I imagine this sort of thing is happening in the north as well caused by melting permafrost and the deaths of so many polar bears. Likely many local Eskimos are checking out too because their way of life of the last 10,000 years is permanently gone now. (At least until the next ice age) I
For all Young Psychics
10:15 pm pdt 10-22-06
For all young psychic from 5 to 35: It is better to not be to open about your gifts at first. It is better to slowly do research and to develope your gifts. Please stay alive. Suicide is not a useful option. The human race needs you to survive. All your abilities need to genetically survive. One of the most valuable things you can do is to find another balanced gifted person and have a child. This causes the human race to further evolve. it gives the humans of earth one more option, one more way to be able to survive into the future. Develope Right mindful compassion for all life in the universe. Start by being compassionate to yourself and forgiving yourself. Move forward from there. Start over. Change yourself by developing compassion and through this you will begin to change the lives of all around you to being more kind, compassionate and useful to all life in the universe. After you are 35 or more you can begin to be more public in your demonstrations. Before 35 you should still help but try to help secretly in order that you may stay alive and so your kids can better stay alive with you. I have been through all this too. I am now 58. I am more valuable to the powers that be alive. So I live on to help all beings survive, evolve and to bless all beings. Long live the humans of Earth. Long live their descendants as they move throughout the known universe! Peace be unto you. Compassion be unto you. Joy and Bliss be unto you!
Military Industrial Complex.
October 22nd 2006
I speak in the next article of the World Military Industrial Complex. In the yahoo news article I will paste here you can read of some of the problems of corruption around weapons that Iraq is the microcosm for the macrocosm that is all countries on earth. Here is the article: Please paste if you are interested: http://news.yahoo.com/s/ap/20061023/ap_on_re_mi_ea/iraq_corruption;_ylt=Al2wVTDRAEKgUYkxosyvoecDW7oF;_ylu=X3oDMTA2Z2
Pragmatism
October 22nd 2006
Many of you are young and in your teens and 20's and perhaps pragmatism hasn't become a necessary part of your survival yet. If you survive to 35 pragmatism along with kindness and compassion are two of the keys to long term survival past 35 years of age.
I would like you to hear me using logic and reason and pragmatism. Only then will you truly see the logic and wisdom in what I'm saying. The Viet Nam War was important at the time simply because the US drew a line in the sand. Yes. We lost. However, because of Viet Nam and Korea the free world stayed free.
As bad as things are now in Iraq and Afghanistan and as bad as it has hurt the United States indebtedness and the middle class in the long run, still the rest of the world knows the United States is still pretty scary even if our battle strategies are questionable at times.
There is also a another factor that most people don't recognize. This factor is the World Military Industrial Complex. The only way the World Military Industrial Complex makes the big money is if a war doesn't end and everybody keeps suffering as long as possible. That is what is also happening in Iraq and Afghanistan.
There is another factor that was pointed out by a friend of mine that I had not considered before. You are aware of the Bush family's connection to the Saudi Royal family. You might not be aware that the Saudis are Sunni. You also might not be aware that Osama Bin Laden is Sunni. You might also not be aware that in the middle east 10% of Islamics are Shia and 90% are Sunni.
Tell me what happens in the middle east if Shias and Sunnis fight it out to the death as is presently happening now in Iraq? Let me ask you another question. Do you know that the Saudis hate the Iranians because they are the seat of the Shia religion along with Southern Iraq? Let me ask you another question, does the Bush family's connections with the Saudi Royal families have anything to do with the way the Iraq War has been fought? I'm not giving you any answers. I'm only asking questions. What do you think? One fact I would like to share with you. Sunnis and Shias have hated and killed each other since Mohammed was alive over 1000 years ago.
The New Cold War?
One psychic's perspective
October 21st 2006
I got it that this is important to share. During the last Cold War it was on one side the Old Soviet Union and loosely aligned with them, China and aligned with the Soviets also the Eastern Block nations and nations like Cuba and a few others like North Korea.
Then on the other side was the United States, England, France and Germany as nuclear powers together with Western Europe and most of the rest of the free world including the new Japan and then South Korea.Like the Korean war that never really ended the last 50 years Iraq could also be like this war.
For about 10 years or so the Cold War ended but then it suddenly began with a Bang with 9-11-2001 but there was a big change and now it had morphed into something else which I call "The New Cold WAR" or better yet "The Second Cold War". In this New Cold War we have nations attaining or attempting to attain nuclear weapons publicly and then we have nations that have them secretly sort of like Israel. Then it is my belief that countries like Japan have nuclear weapons secretly provided by the U.S. I believe the same is true for South Korea. Then we have nations like Pakistan with the bomb and we see proliferation of nuclear weapons coming mostly from Pakistan and then missile technology coming from North Korea. My question to you is: How many nations either now have nuclear weapons already in secret and how many will have them in secret 5 or 10 years from now? What about Brazil, South Africa, Saudi Arabia, Egypt, Syria and soon Venezuela, Bolivia, Argentina? The list goes on and on.
So then the western block nations now are loosely joined by Russia and China because all the larger nations are now threatened by all the small ones who openly have nuclear weapons, the nations who secretly have nuclear weapons and now all the nations the now don't have nuclear weapons are going to feel very insecure until they have nuclear weapons too.
So what can the Big nuclear nations do about this problem? The answer is: Not Much except what we did in the 1st Cold War: which is mutual assured destruction. The new Cold War strategy goes something like this. "If any small nation nukes any big city in any big nation the small nation gets nuked out of existence and no life will ever live there again at least for thousands of years." Second,"If any small nation allows any group of terrorists to obtain a nuclear bomb that is then used then that small nation ceases to exist for thousands of years." In other words it is a lot like MAD (Mutual assured Destruction) of the 1960's until now. It is also a lot like the end of any civilization or country that is responsible for a nuke big enough to do any real damage.
Charlie Thom:Red Hawk
Friday October 20th 2006
Last night I was haunted by my friend, Richard, who passed on in June. There are many pieces of us that make us the whole person. A piece of Richard that wasn't happy came to me last night. I have been ill for some time and just getting better. Finally, last night I realized I couldn't carry this alone and asked help from my wife and 21 year old Goddaughter. Normally, I would spare them this but I found myself weak from being ill so many days and unable to deal properly with the situation. This is one of the times that being clairvoyant is definitely scary and not fun.
When my friend died, he was alone. He was a 60 year old high school teacher in East Los Angeles. I often asked him over the years why he never left the L.A. area his whole life except for vacations. I guess the best answer was that he was very dedicated to the underpriveledged kids he taught since he was in his early twenties. He came from a wealthy family and was a conscientious objector during Viet Nam. I think he saw teaching difficult kids all these years was his honor bound duty since he wouldn't go to Viet Nam. In some ways my sacrifice was the spiritual path I have been on all my life instead of dying in Viet Nam. I had had childhood epilepsy and because I didn't die of it like many do it was my ticket to not die in Viet Nam or be psychologically maimed for life like many of Richard's and my friends and compatriots were. The draft was an awful thing and I'm very glad it's gone and I hope for good!
When Richard died no one found his body for a week or two. However,he came to me the night he died by astral projection. He often did this because he was and is gifted like me and we had been friends since I was 6 and he was 8. We met in church. I even dated his younger sister when I was 17 and she was going to Los Angeles State University in 1965 and 1966 we went steady. She lives in Texas now with her husband.
Though I saw his death as inevitable 3 or 4 years ago it was still an unbearable shock to lose my oldest friend I'm still in contact with. Emotionally, I have been struggling with this loss since June as has his sister. So she and I have written some to survive this terrible calamity for us. Richard is in a better place but pieces of him are still sometimes trying to transition still. I got really scared last night when I begged my wife and Goddaughter for help with this.
When Richard died he came to me by astral projection and said clearly, "Fred. Come get my body I'm dead!" I said, "Richard. Go home. You have drunk too much alcohol. you just need to go home and sleep it off." Unfortunately, this time he really was dead and I just didn't believe him because he often drank to much and would come and bother me in this altered state which usually just made me angry.
I had travelled to Bishop the weekend after he had told me he was dead to watch another of my god daughters compete in the high school rodeo barrel racing finals in Bishop California. While I was there I knew something was wrong and that someone was trying to get in contact with me so I called all my immediate family members and they were all okay. On my way home through Lake Tahoe while staying at Granlibakken I finally called my old and very psychic friend Bobby Jean who was a dear friend of Richard's too. She said, "I think Richard might be dead because I can't reach him." After I talked to her I tried to call Richard and only got his three telephone numbers answer phones messages and so I left messages. I was disturbed too at this point because usually within 12 to 24 hours I hear back from him on one phone or another, usually his cell phone. I had talked to Bobby on Sunday in Lake Tahoe. By Monday I was home and called Bonnie, Richards sister in Texas. I said Richard might be gone because he hasn't shown up for year round high school for over 1 week now. Bonnie agreed because Richard was always impeccibly responsible as a teacher so something was seriously wrong. Within 3 hours the police had found his body in his bedroom in the townhouse he owned in the Lake Balboa area.
I was very upset when Bonnie called me and told me Richad was gone a week or more. I told her he had come to me and told me he was dead astrally. She was wonderful and always the lady and said, "There was nothing you could have done, Freddie as you aren't a family member or next of kin." I felt very comforted by this as I felt very guilty that I hadn't listened to Richard and come and recovered his body. But she was right I had no legal authority to do that.
I was changing my 6 Cd holder in my Lexus tonight and realized I had one of Charlie Thom's (Red Hawks) cd's in my cd holder. Charlie Thom communicated with me and showed me that he would help this part of Richard move on. I telepathed to him, "Charlie, I can't help Richard I'm not strong enough now. He telepathed, "I can do it, Fred. Don't be afraid." Richard said, "This is good, Fred. This will work." I put one of Richard's pictures on top of the outer cover of Charlie's cd case and played the CD in my cd stereo system in my living room. As I write this for you it is playing. To honor both Richard and my old Friend and Teacher, Charlie Thom (Red Hawk) here is his event schedule: www.earthcircle.org/events.html please paste address if you are interested. Thank you Red Hawk for being a Karoc medicine man and one I can understand. Thank you Charlie for saving me in my hour of need. Praise be to the Great Spirit who watches over all on earth and beyond.
One Precognitive Psychics Assessment: The Slow Death of all Religions over the next 3000 years
Friday October 20th 2006
If I were not a precognitive psychic this would be a very odd topic to write about. However, if you are a logical and rational person please follow the logic and rational line of thought on this subject.
As I look forward in time I see this type of series of events. Because of causes and effects now in place in the 21st century this is the logical effects of thes e actions within the next 2000 to 3000 years on earth: People even now on earth are becoming more and more suspicious of religious extremists of all kinds. The backlash of all mankind is sort of: "People who are too extreme in any religion should be shunned, made to disapear,incarcerated, and generally marginalized and ignored." This is what I am observing when I experience all mankinds thoughts and feelings at once as a precognitive psychic. This is phase one of mankinds generally response to all religious extremists no matter what the religion. The second phase will look different It will go something like:"If you are not logical, rational and sensible then I will shun you, marginalize you and if you threaten me and my family you are gone." The third phase will be: "If you are not scientific, rational, logical and kind then you are gone." All this progression will take place over the next 2000 to 3000 years. The way we on earth relate to religions at present will be as unthinkable as head hunters are now on earth.
What I'm trying to say to all who will listen is that all those on earth who are extreme enough to kill others in the name of any religion will be marginalized and eventually rendered extinct by mankind. Because it is important to remember in the end there are 95% of mankind who are the silent majority and who will only put up with so much before all extremists eventually will be 6 feet under so to speak. The other quality of mankind is "Once bitten twice shy". It is much more likely that science and kindness, and politeness will remain in the end than any other point of view. It is also likely that primary and personal forms of personal shamanism will remain also. It is also likely that parts of all religions will stay embedded into political and social structures around the world in a secular way. However, mankind is growing up now and ideas that might have worked several thousand years ago or even in the 12th to 14th century might not work for all mankind now or in the future. It is all about choice and it is all about survival both individual as well as group survival.
I'm noticing the present fanatical religiosity around the world is only driving many American and European teenagers and young adults toward atheism and agnosticism in reaction to all the insanity and death!
In search of Lemuria
October 19th 2006
I
found an interesting quote from a book called In Seach of Lemuria by
Mark R. Williams. I didn't read enough of the book to be able to
recommend it to you. However, I personally identified with this
particular quote: from page 12:
begin quote: "Thanks to celebrities
such as Shirley maclaine, channeling has received much attention as a
New Age phynomenon during the past few years. Yet itĂ¯¿½s really as old
as mankind, found in ancient cultures from Siberaia to south America,
Finland to Korea. Those with the power were called shamans, oracles,
mediums or witch doctors, and many of the biblical prophets and saints,
mystics such as Moses and ST. Theresa of Avila Might have been
channels." endquote.
I personally identify the most with Moses
because of my personal experience with "The Burning Bush" on Mount
Shasta between 3am and 4am in the morning between 9 and 10,000 feet
almost most to Lake Helen on Mount Shasta in August 1970. Note: See
Burning Bush Articles Starting with September 25, 2006
A Psychics view of the american economy and the Death of the Middle Class
October 17th 2006
This may or may not be useful to you as I am not an economist. I have not made a life long study of the American Economy or mortgages or anything like that. What I am mostly is just commonsensical and I know a lot of very wealthy people.
First, if you want to understand what is happening in the global economy and how it affects you and your family I would read: The World is Flat by Thomas Friedman. This might be the single most important read for your long term financial survival during these times. As you may have surmised this is a really bad time to have a flexible rate home loan. if you don't or can't convert it then checking into chapter 13 bankruptcy with a lawyer might be useful to you. I don't mean Go bankrupt I just mean you should research it in case it is the only way out for you during the next 3 years.
I would like to share with you how wealthy people stay wealthy. First, they don't tend to ever buy real estate property on flexible rate loans as that is a way to go bankrupt in down times. They tend to buy property for cash, trade, or stock exchanges or stock sales or through dividends. In this way they own their property outright so they can survive the financial downtimes. Then all they owe is property maintainence and property taxes which usually is nominal. Second, they spread their portfolios and wealth over a wide spectrum of stocks, property and other kinds of investments so they can survive any conceivable type of economic problem.
Unfortunately, many people who have bought houses on flexible rate loans for the first time may become bankrupt because of these loans during the next 3 to 5 years. And many mortgage companies that don't have a diverse enough clientele will probably go bankrupt also in areas that see more than a 20% decrease in home value even though the average drop across the US might be only 3%. It might be as bad as the Savings and Loan Crisis of the early 1980's. Younger people who didn't go through that have no idea how really bad that time was for many people. This time it might not be the best time to be heavily invested in little nondiverse mortgage companies.
The middle class is dying now in America because of several factors: The first is that we can no longer compete on earth manufacturing most things because our labor costs are just too high. Also, our labor unions which lifted the poor into the middle class during the 20th century now make our american companies so non-competitive on the world stage because of price that companies are forced because of this to either go bankrupt or to go offshore for labor which only takes away the wages of middle class union workers and which causes more harm to the middle class. A good example of this is Ford and General Motors. Even though their unions were once the backbone of America, now they are one of the causes the death of Companies like Ford and General Motors because of the severe change in Global economic dynamics. They are likely never to return to what they were in the 20th century.
So now to even maintain ones middle class status in the United States one must buy Blue chip Stocks in companies that operate Globally if they want to stay wealthy or even middle class. This is because the economy of the last 100 years in America is gone forever. This creates a rich and a poor class in america and is the death of the middle class. Where has the middle classes wealth gone? It has gone to the new middle class in nations like China and India and Korea and even Russia. Even Japan is now suffering like the United States because of these global economic changes. Though the western world won the Cold War the western world right now is slowly losing its standard of living to present world economic dynamics.
So what will the United States look like in 2050. I think the average person in the United States will be greatly economically reduced from the present level of prosperity. However, those in the middle class that have invested in US based Global blue chip stocks might be okay if there home mortgages are low and fixed rate only.
Hopefully, the biggest change will be that the United
States is no longer oil dependant in 2050 and that we and europe will be
80% or more wind, solar, and alternative fuels. Having a plug-in
Electric car will be important too and having an on board gas or diesel
or alternative fuel generator for long trips would be useful too.
Note: I just spoke with a full time investor who actually does study all
these issues at least 4 to 5 hours a day monday through friday. When I
shared the basic ideas of this last article he was very impressed. I
said he should blog about these things to help others. He said he didn't
have to because I was.endnote
Google Goes Solar!
October 17th 2006
I was happy to see that Google is investing in the future at its silicon valley site by going at least 30% solar. You can read about it at: http://news.yahoo.com/s/ap/google_solar;_ylt=Ak3cviyOCu8CSpZBxA3zShQDW7oF;_ylu=X3oDMTBhcmljNmVhBHNlYwNtcm5ld3M-
I write for Everyone--I write for the gifted
October 16th 2006
I was watching Heroes on NBC tonight and thought about the Zeitgeist of a program like that. I agree with the idea of people discovering and using their gifts to help mankind. It is also true that you have to help yourself before you can really help anyone else. It is true that one must discover and develope ones gifts in order to be prepared to help when needed or when called for or when inspired to help.
I have been searching diligently for truth all my life. The most useful and important of what I have learned I have shared in such a way that all may benefit. For some reading what I have written and will write it will seem just like philosophy, religious practices of various kinds. To others this will give them an answer or answers to what they have been trying to understand. For still others it will be a map into an area that someone from the 20th and 21st century has been. For still others it will be an awakening of their gifts, understanding the purpose of their gifts, and understanding how and why to develope their gifts so that mankind might live on and not go extinct. For still others it will be a key to new types of scientific research and personal scientific experimentation as well as research deeper into the science of spirit. For I have found in studying anthropology in general, psychology in general, and cultural anthropology in specific some of the keys to what we have in common with all peoples for thousands of years. Extrapolating from that I can see the potential for the human race and what kinds of dna evolution and consciousness evolution might be useful both on this planet and others that we visit or colonize. Whether humanity visits places or dimensions and probably both is a matter of personal inclination, necessity of survival in the moment and what is discovered unexpectedly along the way.
Sayings
October 13th 12:34 am pdt
Is there greater proof of eternity
than the impossible persistence of life
against impossible conditions? -by my wife 5-01-06
One must think ones own thoughts
to attain enlightenment
YOU are the instrument
of the unification
of all beings
Imagination alone
makes me realize
what can BE!
The hope of all beings
attaining Bliss
can be experienced NOW!
Every end
is followed by
a new beginning!
October 11th 2006
Angels Live inside me!
Sometimes when we get ill we experience God and his angels more than at any other time. Either God and angels come to keep us here on earth as it is now in my case or God and angels come to take us away.
I took care of my wife and daughter for 1 week while she had asthmatic bronchitis with pertusis. I was concerned at times because she couldn't breathe. She doesn't have asthma just during this illness. Then I got a head cold and before it got too bad I drove to Palm Springs where my son lives to dry out the cold before I got bronchitis too. I knew my wife couldn't get well while taking care of me. Unfortunately, even though I didn't get bronchitis I did get the pertusis which is for me an adult form of whooping cough. So when I returned from Palm springs I had to go on antibiotics to end the pertusis. I also had to take coricidan to keep my lungs dry so I didn't get bronchitis while getting rid of the pertusis. One of my experiences has been of angels living in my body with me. They seemed to be concentrated in miniature forms living in my nerves and cells and saying to me. "You must stay alive! God needs you to be alive to radiate his message to life on earth!" Even though I know that God has millions of messengers like me both inside and outside of all religions on earth I understood how great the need on earth for beings that are "precious" like myself.
Once I didn't understand the term but then I came into the presence of Kalu Rinpoche in Santa Cruz, California. Then I understood what "Precious" really means. I watched him easily walk into my mind and teach me sacred sacred things that one only learns from years of meditations in Caves alone. I remember the tears streaming down my cheeks in finally understanding what rinpoche=precious really meant. Precious or rinpoche really means beautiful and strong as a diamond. It means wonderful and holy beyond any words. It means skillful and resourceful beyond any words. It means compassionate beyond your wildest dreams in multiple manifold ways. It means bodhicitta or darshan flowing through each according to their abilities, each according to their needs. Yes, angels live in my body and if you cultivate them like I have for a lifetime they will or already do live in your body too!!!
Paradigm Shift?
Sunday October 1st 2006
Though I'm writing this I would like you to try on this idea to see if it is useful to you. I would ask you to encompass it but it took me 10 years of soul travel before I could actually do that on any level.
This is the paradigm: Consciousness is the key to anywhere anywhen. You are already there! Time and space is only a secondary effect.
It is like when you throw a rock into a pond. The rock hitting the surface is the primary cause. The ripples traveling out from the rock are like time and space. So time and space are only an effect not a cause in any way.
Make Kindness your Religion
September 26th 2006
Making Kindness your religion is not an idle thought but practical like a wise wise old man. I will make a statement and see if you agree with the logic of it: "Kindness brings us together as a planet but judgement and accusation kills us all!" Do you agree with this on a purely logical basis? If so is there anything that prevents you from living this statement? "Kindness brings us together as a planet and keeps us alive!" and also if you believe that "Judgement and accusation kills us all!" then how can you live otherwise than in a kind way and call yourself sane? If you cannot be kind then I say that you are insane and self destructive and harmful to life on this planet. And I will further say that if you are not kind then it is likely that others will not be kind to you. Do you believe this? Then it is in your enlightened self interest to be kind to others even if only for the reason that you want to be treated with kindness. Because we all know, "As ye sow, so shall ye reap!"
Global Warming
September 26th 2006
When I look at Global Warming I think of the great story of cooking the lobster. If you take a lobster and throw him into a pot of boiling water he will jump out. If you put him in cold water and put a burner on underneath him there will be no moment of threat and he will die.
The human race IS the lobster in this example and unfortunately change won't be fast enough for change except in the extreme north and extreme south of the planet for there to be enough people harmed to make any real difference.
As a psychic I can tell you with a completely serious face that likely up to 1 billion people will die this century directly caused by global warming. Will you hear about this? Probably not because it is not in the interest of the Powers that Be on earth to inform you of this!!!
The Burning Bush
September 25th 2006
Today I was preparing to see my Goddaughter go off to college in Florida. I was having difficulty releasing her in my mind because being a psychic I knew I might never see her again. Since my wife got ill this weekend I found this new factor overwhelming and found myself talking to myself. I finally took a shower in desperation to try to cope with this awful letting go process. What I found myself singing to God at least part of it was the above piece called the unknowable. I remembered the unknowable comment I had written several years ago and decided to remember what I was singing and crying to God in the Shower. You can see it above. (Before the first note last among the beginning ideas and poems on this page).
Also, I had an experience on Mt. Shasta while climbing it in 1970. At the time what I experienced as a complete unknown an enigma. At the time I knew I had seen something amazing and thought it to be Angel? spirit? unknown? So I had sort of let it float down into my subconscious and wait for more answers.
Let me tell you exactly what happened back in 1970.
The four of us all around 20 to 22 years old had been to the pagaent of the life of Christ at the amphitheatre in Mt. shasta usually held around August of every year. We were all guys that had known each other through church for several years. We had decided to climb Mt. shasta. So before it got dark we hiked up to Horse camp with Sleeping bags to climg Mt. shasta which is 14,161 feet the next day. We would leave about 3 am from Horse Camp which allows a young healthy man to make the climb in one day and return to Horse Camp by sundown or back to town if that is your wish. I hadn't brought a warm enough sleeping bag and felt a little cold that night at treeline. So I finally got up and told the guys I was starting out ahead because I was too cold at 2 am. They said they would catch up. I had walked alone toward Lake Helen at about 10,000 feet when I saw a bright light. At first I though it must be someone with a lantern but as I walked closer I didn't know what to make of it. My thought at the time was that I was seeing a: an angel b. a mountain spirit c: some kind of alien or d: something else I had no idea of.
Since I had always been telepathic I tried talking to it with words and telepathy combined. It said, "I'm not hear for you. It wasn't intended that you see me." I said, "I'm really blown away with this but can you help me?" It said, "Yes." Then it said, "I have helped you but now you must go so your being this near me doesn't harm you." I found myself extremely altered by the experience. What it looked like a lot was when you see someone in Star Trek get beamed up to the ship from a planet except in this case the fire just burned and burned.
Recently I told my wife about this experience and she said, "Why didn't you tell me about this before?" I said, "I've never really been able to make sense out of it. So I was sort of confused and embarrassed about the whole thing. Also, I had abilities for a while that kind of scared me. For example, within a few months I could see auras, and Astral project consciously and another strange thing happened. I felt like I was going to catch on fire. I had this burning sensation in my arms like I was going to catch on fire. I had a feeling that this was the Holy Spirit but I had no one to tell me what to do with it and I didn't want to die so within four months of this I became afraid of what was happening to me. So I tried to slow down the changes a little so I didn't die." My wife said, "That's pretty frightening." I said, "Yes."
One of my present explanations is that I saw the Galactic Sentience that I write about. It is also possible that that is who Moses saw too. However, this is only conjecture as I have no real proof either for myself or definitely not for Moses.
More Burning Bush
September 26th 2006
I just wanted to say that in my heart of hearts I know that this was a being of God. Whether it was The Burning Bush or a Resurection Angel or whatever it was I have found it to be a very primal form of God. When I met this being I was just an average young psychic on a spiritual path.After this encounter I was something different than I was before. I was a little different than most people I have met. I have had senses that most people haven't developed. I tell people about things before they happen. Most just want to think that I'm just Cosmic Fred and want to make light of all these things that come true after I predict them. Most just want to make light of them so they feel comfortable being my friend. When I walked away from this encounter with the "burning bush?"and climbed Mt. Shasta in August 1970, I was very amazed like when one has seen angels only more so. My personal meditation after that experience was to climb the mountain one step at a time meditating on the experience that had completely altered me in many ways. Whether I actually made it to the top of the mountain didn't realy matter much to me at that point. I passed Lake Helen and by that time it started to get light out. I was climbing up Red Banks when the sun burst up over the mountain. (I climbed the west face so the sun came up late in front of me) I decided I didn't want to climb the cliff rope so I made a 45 degree vertical ascent to the left of Red Banks since I had both Ice axe and crampons. Though this was dangerous to do alone and not roped in I was 22 and used to taking physical risks. I pushed myself up to 12,000 feet where I topped a cornice and promptly fainted from the altitude as I had been pushing too hard. Soon after this I saw a seagull that couldn't fly because the air was too thin to take off in so in kindness I chased it off a cliff so it could get enough wind under its wings because otherwise it would have died at that altitude. I watched it drop about 100 to 500 feet before it got enough windspeed to fly.
Because of a lack of oxygen I felt like I was about 5 years old. Maintaining focus and not drifting off into visions or sleep was difficult at first until I slowed down my pace to match my breathing. At 13,000 feet I found one of my friends asleep. I woke him up as I was afraid he might die otherwise at that altitude without a sleeping bag to keep him warm. He thanked me for waking him and said our other friend had summited and already headed down. He said he had summited but couldn't stay awake. So I sent him on his way down the mountain. I summited about 4 pm that day which was late but I had brought along plastic to slide down the snow using my ice axe as a brake. I was amazed how far I could see from the summit (hundreds of miles in all directions) even the Pacific ocean was visible that day. The wind was blowing about 100 miles an hour on the summit so I tried to protect my face from blowing bits of snow and ice and dust and small rocks. Luckily the temperature stay above about 40 degrees farenheit so I didn't freeze.
Later I climbed down to about 12,000 feet where I could begin a controlled slide on the snow and glaciers to about 10,000 feet where Lake Helen is located. I was the last to return to Horse Camp where we all decided to meet. We were very happy that all four of us had survived the climb with no serious injuries other than physical exhaustion and a couple of bruises, blisters and scrapes. We then hiked to Bunny Flats then drove down to the city of Mt. Shasta where we met with other friends to share stories of our amazing adventure!
More Burning Bush References
Thursday September 28th 2006
I would like to say this whole Burning Bush thing came back onto my mind in the last few weeks because when I told my wife about this 1970 experience on Mt. Shasta she felt it was very important. She was concerned that I hadn't been able to make full sense of it or to fully define what it was that I really experienced there. Later we were watching the Cartoon movie on Moses' life, Prince of Egypt. When the got to the Burning Bush scene they depicted exactly what I saw and as I watched the hair on the back of my neck went up because what Moses experienced was pretty much what I experienced. The Burning Bush didn't tell me that it was God or "I am that I am" or anything like that it just seemed to be observing me and said, "You weren't meant to see me". So it was more like I was being observed and the being wasn't aware of how advanced my psychic gifts already were or something. I don't really know for sure.
However, as I was sitting here thinking about it when Saint Germain came to my apartment in Rancho Bernardo in California near San Diego on Easter evening 1973, he first appeared as I spark of violet sacred flame on a poster on my bedroom wall before the fire grew larger to encompass a life size Saint Germain looking at me out of another dimension.Soon after he came within 3 feet of me it was too powerful and I lost consciousness from the power of his presence. The poster was of a Sun rising over a beautiful mountain like Mount Shasta, only the center of the sun was centered on the peak of the beautiful mountain. I realized today that there was meaning in what he was telling me in that what I was experiencing that evening in Rancho Bernardo was part II. Part I was 3 years before in August 1970 on the side of Mt. Shasta above Horse Camp between 9,000 feet and 10,000 feet in elevation when I experienced the Burning Bush. I think what he was trying to tell me was that it was he who was the Burning Bush on Mt. Shasta or he could have been saying he was a part of that experience somehow.
The other ability (there were and are many that I haven't mentioned) that came after this experience on Mt. Shasta was that I found I could channel dictations from Ascended Masters like Jesus and saint Germain with an accuracy of 70% to 95% depending on the day and circumstances. However, by this time in my life I had come to the realization that churches of all kinds though they might be useful as an incubator for Adepts were not something that I wanted to support because of the incredible misdirection I had seen personally in many religions and churches that had cost many their lives and almost cost me mine. So I was not interested in starting another religion because I didn't and don't find religions useful to me or anyone else unless it is in what I call sort of an incubator for truly evolving people. For "Those who can, Do!" Those who can't join a church to be helped by those who can! Once God fully empowers you you don't need a church you need to Do! You need to manifest in his name. I believe in manifesting secretly as then there is no opposition to supernatural power in action because no one but God knows what you are doing. It is a common path of those who meditate in caves in the Himalayas and monks in all churches everywhere and for householder Yogis like myself all over the world.
However, I must caution all you who are reading this. Before you can be successful in manifesting you must develope real compassion for all life in the universe. If you embark on a manifesting path without doing this it is very likely you will quickly die! Because without fully developed compassion it is a suicidal path if viewed practically from what actually happens in cause and effect.
September 28th 2006
The Problem of Religions is the churches
I will make a statement that shows my suffering and my cousins suffering which led to his untimely death! "All chuches of all religions attract the uncscrupulous who then prey on the young and the weak minded." That in a nutshell is the main problem with churches that was taught to me by my suffering and my cousin's death. Later as I matured I found that this quality not only applied to my church but to all churches in all religions around the world. In fact I tend to view churches now very much like I view Marijuana and alcohol. In other words all churches and all religions just like marijuana and alcohol tend to make average people vulnerable to the unscrupulous people that all these churches attract like flies!
The primary way that the young and the weak minded and the naive are harmed is by male and female sexual predators that damage and sometimes permanently destroy the lives of the young, the weak minded and the naive or emotionally unbalanced.
I would say that 25% of the people attending churches of all relgions around the world are the salt of the earth and are wonderful people.
I would then say another 25% only go to church for the social part and don't believe in God at all and are lying to everyone especially themselves. The next 25% don't believe in God and only go to church to make money off of other parishioners and to directly or indirectly swindle them. The last 25% of the people are the male and female sexual predators of all kinds who prey on all the rest. Whether this last group 25% is straight, Gay or just pediphile it doesn't matter, the end result is all the same. Some of these people belong to all the last three groups. So you have 75% of parishioners being dishonest in a way that harms other parishioners and this is true no matter the religion, no matter the church worldwide!!!
Speaking as a precognitive psychic
Sunday September 24th 2006
Just after 9-11-01 I predicted that Bush would leave office with a legacy somewhat similar to President Truman. As I predicted then this is seeming more and more likely to be the case long term. President Clinton's best feature I believe was bringing the world together. He was very ecumenical in this. Being a Rhodes scholar and his love for people helped bring the world together in many ways. However, it was necessary for those in power after the shift of power from the Clinton administration to allow 9-11 to happen. It was necessary in order to create a Pearl Harbor like scenario to galvanize the American people and the world for a war on terror. Without them allowing 9-11 to happen the whole free world might have been lost within 10 years to nuclear weapons and dirty bombs etc.
Instead there has been a paradigm shift away from the collapse of the free world. It is in many ways the beginning of a detente with Islamic States who have nuclear weapons. What is new is that any Islamic state that allows terrorists to attack the US with nuclear weapons will be a crater the next day. All countries understand this. Even Iran knows that if it directly or even indirectly allows terrorists to get a nuclear bomb that Iran will be a crater in direct response the next day after the weapon goes off or soon thereafter. It is understood by all in power even if the common people don't get it.
So then President Bush will therefore be seen by history as a cross between President Truman and someone like Wyatt Earp as a Peacemaker. Clinton's articulate ways helped the world come together and act like we were actually one planet together. Bush's definition saved the free world from extinction. This is the truth at least as I see it as a precognitive psychic. Whether you support Bush's ideas or not it is apparent to all rational adults that the free world has been protected from extinction even if you don't like the methods.
Science Fiction---Galactic Time Guard-UN Special Forces-CIA-NSA
Friday September 22nd 2006
Galactic Time Guard Deep Cover Earthborn Earthling-Jonathan Flow. Am I a Galactic Time Guard operative? Yes. Am I all these things listed in the title. Probably. Am I a Planetary Anthropologist with full sight clearance. Yes.
Note: Full sight clearance means that everything I see or think not only instantly becomes a part of Galactic Intelligence gathering, it also becomes a part of entertainment for the Galactic elite of this galaxy and others. Earth is considered a very quaint and peaceful place to go on a mind vacation where one can experience the interesting life of a Galactic Time Guard Planetary Anthropologist up close and personal and become more rested, amazing and informed about goings on throughout this galaxy and others.endnote.
I am a galactic Time Guard Officer with the rank of Captain. Only the rank of Captain and above can be left alone on a planet for years at a time. Only Captain or above has the necessary kinds of training to cope with all the changes that are necessary to cope with. I am a special brand of officer. We are called the "Planetary Born". In other words we soul ride incarnating souls as they are born onto a planet. It just so happens that the soul we ride is our own soul in another incarnation. There is a spiritual component to choosing to do this because the end result of such a soul ride is usually the "supercharging" of the incarnation into one that has far reaching effects throughout the planet and galaxy.
For example, my incarnation as Jonathan Flow is to prevent the extinction of life on earth by any means necessary. However, from my point of view as an officer of the Galactic Time Guard and where I come from it is like being born in the stone age because my home civilization is about 1,000,000 years technically in advance of what is presently on earth. To be frank it is not only technically advanced that far it is also culturally advanced that far. The end result for me could be easily described as disassociation. In other words I'm like a fish out of water here but I'm trained to be here if that makes any sense. For a fundamentalist Christian U.S. Soldier to be trained to think like and to live with the Taleban as an infiltrator would be 1000 times easier to do or more than what I am now doing. Maybe the odds would be 1,000,000 times easier to do than what I'm presently doing.
As ordered I was born in 1948 in Seattle. I remember how emotionally upset I was to be born on this particular planet at this particular time in its development. I felt really screwed in this assignment. I had been living a good life at a desk job in galactic central with my lover, my consort. However, her father who is one of my superior officers didn't want me to marry her so I was assigned to this position on earth which is one I likely won't survive for a variety of reasons.
I could have stolen a rogue time travelling device from the archives since I had access to that but my lover is too sophisticated and city like and cultured to have psychologically survived the primitive life we would have had to have led to escaped detection. So in the end my deep love of her prevented me from doing this with her. If I survive this assignment of 100 to 10,000 years or more in this body on earth I have a plan to assasinate my lover's father soon after we meet so that things will go differently for me and her. Being a Time Officer does have its advantages at some points. I will not be blamed for the assasination because I will be with her when it occurs. You see, I will assasinate him 100 to 10,000 years after I first met him by travelling back in time. If I survive this he has completely underestimated me. If I do not survive then he wins. I have a 1 in 100 chance of surviving this assignment but then again I have always been a very lucky guy!
The people of this era have sooo much to learn about the true nature of the universe. Though they think they are very sophisticated, to me relatively speaking they seem to think the moon is made of green cheese still. When are they going to get beyond space and time to pure being. Until one understands that scientifically understanding consciousness and pure being is the real key to travelling all space and time. Only when they perfect this science will they be a 1 day threat to the Galaxy until they are taken under our wing for training so to speak. Once any civilization is given the choice of obliteration or becoming a part of the Galactic Government sophistication quantums and quantums and quantums. It is actually sad in someways for me when I see this happen because even though so much is gained at this point so much is also lost in freedom in order to become a formal galactic planetary member. It is similar to the loss of freedom when a child graduates college and has to go to work, get married and raise a family. Earth is still at best an experimental teenager at least in the ways of the galaxy.
I think you have heard enough of my complaining for one day so I'll let you be for now at least.
Captain Nebula or Nebula Captain?
September 22nd 2006
Upon rereading what I wrote above in the guise of a Galactic Time Guard Captain on duty on earth I realized that there are up to 7 billion or more potential Galactic Citizens on earth as well as at least 500 million beings who are already Galactic Citizens presently on earth. Most of these are what we call Creator nodes which roughly translated would be that the beings who created this galaxy and I am of the race of beings that did this create themselves as soul riders or even the original soul in bodies on earth in order to prevent boredom and also death because my race outlives galaxies unless we commit suicide or have an accident. So in deference to the Galactic Citizens presently on earth and in deference to the over 7 billion or more potential Galactic Citizens residing in bodies or other types of conveyances on earth, in oceans, around earth or just in the dimensions of earth I say the following out of respect to you all.
I, a Captain in the Galactic Time Guard presently assigned to Earth would like to share with you a deeper truth than was shared in the previous article.
I am really a projected dimensional node from a 1 million year old Nebula which is my real body located in the center of this Galaxy or another. I added that to make you laugh but it might also be true. And even if it isn't true in space and time it is in particle physics. Ha ha --- I felt an obligation as a fellow Galactic Citizen to share that I am not intrinsicly human even though I do appear to be one. Physically I am no different than any other human on earth. However, I am protected differently in some ways because of who I am.
The present Galactic Sentience has decreed that as many as possible of us start nodes on all inhabited planets in our galaxy. First this helps all Creators of our Galaxy to understand our Galaxy and all its inhabitants better and second it may be an ongoing process that through billions of years may make our race truly immortal. The only thing that ever killed any of us except suicide or accident was boredom.
How would you like to hang out without any real gravity in space with no oxygen, no water, no food (at least as you know it) having telepathic conversations with your friends and relatives literally for billions and billions of years? Would you like that? Because of this Creators have sudden infant death syndrome too. It is rare that a Creator lives beyond 1000 years. Those of us that do have very interesting minds, very inquisitive minds about the universe. Also, because we have 1000's of babies at a time it is not really the problem you think to lose 900 or more within 1000 years. Those that die we reincorporate into ourselves and we take on the names of those whose light blinks out in addition to our own. That way our parents can have the illusion that all that died or blinked out still live in some way in the ones who engulfed them after they blinked out.In fact some of us became so attached to our deceased syblings that we now also incorporated each personality that died as one of the expressions of our own to make our parents more happy. For an immortal being to watch a part of itself die is much worse than anything you can immagine.
Look at me, I'm presently 1,000,000 years old in earth time approximately give or take 250,000 years. I became and adult formally at 250,000 years became a lieutenant in the Galactic Time Guard at about 500,000 years of age and have been completing assignments for almost 500,000 years now. And just as I was about to marry and have kids one of my presently 50,000 nodes was sent to earth on assignment and because of this I will have to wait 10,000 year or more to marry whether or not that earth node survives! By the way the soul of the body on earth will survive for sure. My only question is: Does my node survive? My answer at this point is very likely!
By age 2,000,000 years I expect to make General in the Galactic Time Guard and then I will retire at 5,000,000 years of age. However, even after retiring I have almost and eternity to figure out what to do with. Blessings to all my fellow Galactic Citizens and potential Galactic Citizens of earth
"To Sleep perchance to Dream"-Shakespeare
September 21st 2006
I was feeling sad today and decided to write what might be helpful to you on your path. If not now, then disregard it for the moment until it is useful to you. There is a Japanese ancient saying that goes something like, "When a man has cried enough, he dies." This is a description of the human condition and it is saying that our sorrows kill us all in the end.
I'm 58 years old and I have enough money to be fine the rest of my life. I have a good life and all my children haved lived and prospered and are healthy. Even though all that is true I still have sorrows. I think it began with not wanting to be born again as a baby human on earth. I can remember my reaction at birth was, "Oh No! Not this again. I don't want this kind of suffering again! and then being very depressed about the whole thing. Whooping cough at age 2 and almost dying from that didn't help either. But there in the hopelessness of whooping cough came my strategy for survival. "Give up!" For that was the only way I could survive whooping cough. For when one fought it one would turn blue and come the closest to death. So that is what taught me to let go. When I let go even if I went unconscious from coughing my central nervous systm and autonomic nervous system would save my life. So this is what I learned: if you fight it you die! If you let go and let God you live to see another day!
Since this is an invaluable lesson in survival on earth I kept it. From this someone contrary lesson at times I felt very frustrated in life for being obediant was not at all my nature. I was a natural born fighter like a Daniel Boone or a Davy Crockett (at least to the boy that I was).
So there is an aspect of me that believes in embracing death. Death is my lover because she frees me from pain if even only for a moment. I found that this quality made me a daredevil as a child. I used to see just how close I could come to death without dying. I found this great fun. Can I jump one story off a building? How about two? Can I jump my motorcycle's rear tire 3 feet off the ground and live? How about 6 feet or 8 feet? (This is before motorcycle shock absorbers were invented to jump 20 to 40 feet in the air as you see now and still live through it without breaking bones.) I found I felt the most alive the closer I brushed with death. Another odd experience I had was being very psychic, instinctual and intuitive. I always knew just how far I could take things and still survive them. This made some people afraid of me as they watched me dance and play with near death experiences.
There were also the other people that didn't have these kinds of gifts who would break their leg or arm just walking out the front door of their house. I felt very sorry for these kinds of people and always felt sorry for and very protective of them. Because they were just like me only without my abilities. I always found I learned something from everyone. Eveyone, every place, every situation was my teacher and I loved to learn. I was an unsatiable learner. I longed to be wise to help mankind through what I sensed coming with all my exploding senses. At age 20 I could not imagine surviving what I foresaw my 20's to be like so one night I was at my father's weekend cabin in the desert alone at age 20 and laid in my sleeping bag on the roof looking at the stars and tried to permanently project my soul from my body never to return. Though angels came to me and told me I wouldn't be allowed to do that they said I would be given a gift for returning to my body. They said I would no longer feel a prisoner in my body but would be allowed to travel the universe freely in my soul.
As I moved forward through life I found the "Let go and let God" path was the one that kept me alive through my 20's. I would feel suicidal at night and then over and over I would say to God, "God I will live or die by your Grace!" Most of the time I would wake up the next morning feeling renewed and reborn as a Son of God. This still happens to me at night mostly before I go to bed and I say to God as I drift off to sleep, "I will live or die by your Grace, God!"
More on "Down the Rabbit Hole"
September 21st 2006
I was realizing that even for people like myself who have been psychic their whole lives since little children it is very useful to have ones psychic abilities explained in Quantum mechanics and particle physics as in "What the Bleep do we know" and "Down the Rabbit Hole". I found myself even further refining my techniques and abilities and my ways of communicating verbally to others about their psychic gifts by watching these movies. What actually can take place is that one who already has these abilities then sees the scientific reasons for these abilities and it tremendously enhances ones personal confidence to not only use but to increase the efficiency of ones psychic gifts for the betterment of all beings in the universe past, present and future. Because when one fully understands the abilities one realizes that all life everywhere including every particle or atom or electron constantly affects the past, present and future everywhere and everywhen in the universe!!!
The End of Global Warming? The End of all War?
September 20th 2006
I was watching the sequel to "What the Bleep to do we Know?" which is "Down the Rabbit Hole" which is about the anomolies of quantum physics and particle physics and how it relates to everyone.
Even though Newton's law works for things bigger than a molecule for example the apple falling from the tree and "for every action there is an opposite but equal reaction" when one goes into the realm of atoms and particles Newton's law is completely negated.
One finds particles that go forward in time and backward in time at the same time. One finds particles that are up to 3000 different places at the same time even though they are but one particle. One finds that one particle can be completely attuned to another particle so that even if those particles were separated by the whole universe that they would simaltaneously react immediately to each other no matter what happens to each of them.
So one finds that in addition to that that observation of any phenomena changes that phenomena to the point where it may negate all scientific observation in that replication of that phenomenon. So the phenomenon is completely different when observed from when it is not observed.
It appears that what people think affects not only themselves but all life in the universe in multiple ways at all times both waking and sleeping.
I remember being a part of meditation groups in the early 1980's in Mt. Shasta where we would visualize world peace. I remember during that time being able to alter events with my mind and prayers. I'm asking you all today to visualize Global Warming ending, world population stablizing, and all wars and corruption of governments and corporations stopping. In visualizing this first and then visualizing all suicides stopping, all useless confusion within life forms on earth stopping I guarantee you it will begin to happen. Try to form groups among your friends to meditate and pray and to do this at least once a week together. If you are away from your friends organize group phone conversations at the same time to organize and focus your energies to change the world to a better place!
When you watch the news from now on visualize all negative events as you watch them being reversed into something positive and helpful and healing. Reverse negative events visualize them teaching unforgetable positive lessons to those that survive those events. Visualize those experiences making all those beings kinder and more helpful to themselves and others. Visualize all those people being able to access their God given intelligence and God given gifts. Visualize all these things and absolutely refuse to let the world get you down. Be an engine of perfecting the world into a heaven on earth. Consciously surround yourself with like minded people. Start a website and begin speaking like I do about this. Move forward. Create an engine of perfecting harmonizing change for the good of everyone not only on earth but throughout the universe!!!
The Pope
September 18th 2006
I believe the Pope's words were completely and absolutely calculated to question the Islamic sword being used to force the unwilling to Islam. I also believe it is the beginning of a worldwide war between Christians and fundamentalist Islamists who choose to kill to force all to their beliefs. I believe this is the beginning of something far more terrible than we have seen so far. I foresee a bloodbath for all during the next 10 years especially in the middle east. It looks now like the middle east may feel a lot more like Africa does now by the end of 10 years. I don't think this is a good thing at all. Islamics and Christains by going to war are destroying the worlds opinion of both religions. This may be the beginning of the end for many religions. Those who survive will choose no religion to all this craziness. All the fundamentalists will kill each other and the moderates and agnostics will be all that is left alive when the dust settles 50 years from now.
War with Iran?
September 18th 2006
It has come to my attention through various sources that a war with Iran beginning in October just before the elections might be inevitable. The timing is terrible for American and coalition troops if there is retaliation from Iran into Iraq from the cruise missile and other airstrikes that likely will rain down upon all known nuclear installations in Iran. The saddest part about all this is that the real enemy is not really the Iranian people but the leadership Mullahs that are creating and fomenting this problem. I think they have no idea where this will all lead.
I'm 58 years old and grew up during the cold war and America hasn't really changed at all since then at least militarily. I understand fully that the United States would rather blow up the whole world and go extinct rather than accept defeat. The old Soviet Union was like that too. Islamics who think they have the United States on the run with terrorism haven't really thought of this. If they have I guess they expect the end of earth.
The Unintended Consequences of Living a Good Life
september 17th 2006
Each of us chooses each moment whether to be kind to ourselves and others. A good life would be defined by me as doing the best you can to be kind to yourself and all others while still surviving well.
Next, I see that there are basicly two kinds of people. One type, like myself choose to live largely like a Viking. There is another kind that get so caught up in the details of life that they forget to live at all. People like myself and my ancestors(at least on my father's side) were the kind of people that said, "Damn the torpedoes! Full speed ahead." In other words we lived life fully, each moment realizing it could be our last. We chose to live each moment as if it were our last.
However, for those of us who live this way there are consequences to our actions as well. Even though we live amazing full lives there are still unintended consequences. For someone like myself who actually has a conscience this can be a problem as one flies through life. Even for someone like myself that can foresee danger psychicly, it does not help with the loves in my life because love usually isn't physically fatal but it sure can mess up ones life, especially ones internal life. Because the people one tends to fall in love with are not usually the ones that one gets to spend ones life with. That is just the nature of things. And even if you get to spend your life with the love of your life that is no indicator at all that you will be happy. In fact it is a truism that the only thing worse than not getting what you want is to get what you want. Since more than most people I have gotten what I want I can vouch for the fact that even though getting what you want may keep you alive it still doesn't necessarily make you happy!
So I find myself at 58 trying to cope with all the unintended consequences of my life so far: I intended to make sure my mother never went to an old folks home. I promised my father that I would make sure that never happened. So my son lived with my mother while going to college and for a while afterward. However, eventually my mother became senile with dementia at age 82 and after she almost burned her place down I had no choice but to put her in a facility for alzheimer's and senile dementia. The toll on me was awful but given my life circumstances there was no other workable choice.
I was married to my second wife for 14 years. The first 7 were some of the best years in my life and the last 7 were some of the worst. Go Figure! I will never understand that contradiction. At the birth of our daughter 9 years into our marriage post partum depression set in in my wife and she went crazy. This harmed our daughter as well and now after being divorced from my second wife for 11 years now my now 17 year old daughter doesn't want to talk to me because my 2nd wife never got therapy for her depression and instead just decided to do the ancient traditional thing of scapegoating all the men in her life. Though this is easy to do it is also completely stupid and unproductive in the long run. Anyone who has studied psychology understands this. All it does is give a woman the excuse to never deal with her real problems which just continue to get worse to the point where that woman eventually becomes completely disfunctional and out of touch with reality.
After my ex and I separated I tried desperately to protect my then young daughter age 5. I went to court to get custody of my daughter and filed for divorce to try to protect myself legally and my young daughter physically from my ex's criminal activities directly caused by post partum depression. However, what I found was that here in California I had only a 15% chance of getting custody of my daughter no matter who my lawyer was.
After going bankrupt trying and failing to protect my daughter sufficiently I remarried and had another daughter. This time I married the exact opposite type of person from my second wife. In the short run this was very good. However, in the long run I wound up having some of the opposite kinds of problems as I did with my second wife. Now I'm retired because I got so upset at not being able to get custody of my daughter with my second wife that I got a heart virus and almost died. But because I almost died God showed me that I had to start a web page to share what he had taught me. I had always been afraid to share publicly what God had shown me. AFter staring death in the face while being at Stanford Medical Center in the same room with about 40 other people waiting to be cut open or otherwise have their heart operated on from angiograms to electrical heart stimulation to breaking the chest bones and having open heart surgery I had an epiphany. I realized that I had been stupid not sharing all the amazing gifts that God had given me. So I vowed to God to write about all he had shared with me before I died. Blessings Be to God for all his grace and peace!
Breakthrough!!! The Universe is a Consciousness Interface primarily not a time space interface!
Saturday September 16th 2006
For a long time I have approached science both through spiritual eyes and through traditional scientific eyes. However, I made a synthesis breakthrough today in how I see science in all its many aspects. I was pondering my talk with a physics professor when we agreed that the earth is more an interface than a place. Today I was able to make the next leap to realizing that though the universe could be looked at as a multiplicity of time space continuums this is not the most useful way.
The most useful way for people who want to travel the universe either physically or with their minds and souls or both is to see the universe as a Consciousness Interface. From this point of reference going from one place to another has less to do with point A to point B and more to do with pictures and thinking. EVen in Corso's book he mentioned that the guidance systems for ufo's was a hat that took information directly from the pilot's brain. The key here is the realization that places are not really places but a picture and a state of consciousness. From this scientific breakthrough point of view effort is not really expended to go to another state of consciousness in any time or space. One simply thinks and feels a place and one is there.
So in taking the scientific principles of out of body soul travel and applying them to intersteller or intergalactic travel very little or no effort is really expended because then one realizes the real truth of science. "Consciousness, not time and space is the real basis of everything everywhere and everywhen!!!
Atoms are not things
September 15th 2006
Atoms are not things. They are only tendancies-Heisenberg
Therefore to my way of thinking atoms are then possibilities and
probabilities. However, thinking about atoms in this way totally changes
the way human beings must perceive everything if they want to be
speaking truth rather than old wives tales. And there's the rub.
Thought for the Day
September 15th 2006
"If you really think about it life is equally unusual at all points during ones life just in different ways." In other words, "Truth really is stranger than Fiction"
The Galactic Time Guard
Wednesday September 13th 2006
I was having a lot of trouble proccessing today. I realized I was receiving a transmission. So here it is. The Galactic Time Guard wants you to know that it exists and that no nuclear confrontations will be allowed to take place. This does not mean that anyone should be complacent as it is much better on every level if Earth's governments stop the nuclear confrontations rather than the Galactic Time Guard. If they have to stop it then it will look bad for us in that we will look as a planet like naughty teenagers who are unable to control their emotions to properly survive within a planetary set of cultures. This is how the Galaxy will tend to see Earthlings. So it is better that we solve our own problems if possible.
However, if this is not possible then the Galactic Time Guard will step in and rearrange time with a combination of Galactic Planetary Anthropologists like Arcane and Celeste Weaver who will call in Galactic Time Police actions when necessary. Arcane and Celeste are here in real time on earth. They will stay in place using multiple identities and never dying until about 3000 AD. Their job is to study and to maintain the general timeline of earth for the Galaxy. His Oneness' function is to do emergency maintanance on anything that occurs as a fluke or completely unexpected calamity that sometimes catches Galactic Planetary Anthropologist off guard. Arcane and His Oneness work in concert on these unexpected "fluke" time changes.
There is another layer that is led by Arcane outwardly and Celeste in a more secret way. That is UNUS which is a multinational Time Guard drawn from elite police and special forces groups worldwide. Their headquarters is under the Swiss Alps. All these groups work together with existing UN and national forces to maintain peace on earth. Sometimes they are successful but not always. In these rare cases the Galactic Time Guard in Police form that are sometimes called "Time Skippers" are called into action.
However, it is important for everyone on earth to be ever vigilant to keep earth and all its civilizations alive and to prevent the nuking out of existence of any civilization for any reason.
The Probability of You
September 11th 2006
I'm speaking of theoretical physics of course. In other words it is only a probability that any atom or electron will be in any given place at any time. This means that some of the atoms and electrons of your body could be in any other space and time anywhere in the universe at any moment even though the probability is that most of your atoms are right here right now.
From this since the physics of the universe appears to behave more like thoughts and less like the physical thing that we all have believed for thousands of years then obviously a new communications paradigm must be forming even now within at least the intelligentia of Earth. And for those of you who can cope with it a new personal language developing within yourselves to cope with this paradigm change.
I was speaking with a friend of mine about paradigm shifts. I said a good example of a new truth or paradigm shift happened to me in 1970 when I experienced out of body travel unexpectedly. When I found that I could cope with this around 1 month later a paradigm shift happened to me. In other words my first experience when it happened I almost died of fright. The next experience I found I could cope with soul travel and so had a complete paradigm shift. The primary difference was that I saw for myself that my soul could exist outside of my body and travel anywhere I wished. However, in speaking to my friend what I proved to myself was that a soul could travel outside its body. At the time I also assumed that that also meant that a soul is immortal. However, at this point I might think that this could be wishful thinking. However, as a psychic I have experienced many relatives and friends dying. I watched how they at first mostly didn't want to let go of earth or their relatives or friends still here. Eventually, however, they became adapted to their new worlds and started to fade out of the physical as far as I was concerned. I also found I needed to let them go so they could move on so to speak.
Am I convinced that all souls are immortal. I believe this is very likely true. For if a soul can live outside of the body then likely that soul can also live without a physical body. It is not only logical but it just feels right. I have found those subtle intuitional feelings are often more important than the cynical ones young people tend to have in their early 20's.
The Muse
September 8th 2006
A friend who has published many books once said to me about my writing. He said, "Fred, I could write 10 books on what I see here that you have on 2 pages of writing. He said this to me in the early 1980's. Since I almost died and because of that became relatively fearless about what I write. I feel I owe it to God to tell the truths he has shown me before I die. So I write and write and write that others will learn and hopefully have to suffer less for their truths than I had to. My writing is an act of compassion for all sentient beings. I do this as I see all sentient beings as my brothers and sisters.
When I see my ideas in a movie or book sometimes the writers honor me by including the area I live in or my birthday in recognition of what helped to inspire them. I am greatful to be a muse for writers who try to educate, to help all life be better and to help save life on earth from extinction. If you wish life on earth to continue feel free to be inspired and to write that others might learn and live and prosper in a compassionate way!
The "Never Will Haves"
September 7th 2006
Though the free world should not economically support those who would kill us and our way of life we would be wise to lend a helping hand to Moderate Muslims who don't want to kill us at least yet. More and more experts in studying this worldwide situation have said this is more about "the never will haves" than anything else. The young men and women committing suicide with bombs are mainly the ones who don't believe they ever will have a real life where they and their family live. As a young person I came very close to suicide myself just because my girlfriend was gone. How much more pressure is there on a young person realizing they never will have a future, never can support a wife, never can give any children they have a good life or future? By economically gifting say through microbanking moderate Muslims in starting small businesses we will begin to reduce the numbers of suicide bombers. Because in the end it is not about Islam really. It is about never having a future for all these young people who blow themselves up! Would you blow yourself up if you had a good future to look forward to?
Elohar and Ragna
Wednesday September 6th 2006
Though I might move this transmission eventually I believe this is the best place for it now. Though I have cronicled all this by hand during the journey I decided to let it flow straight onto the website as this felt the right thing to do.
Where to start? Where to Start? I guess the best thing to say is that I experienced Elohar and Ragna in both Lake Tahoe and Mt. Shasta during the last 5 days.
It all started very odd. We arrived very tired from driving over 6 hours in our motor home to Lake Tahoe. The Chalet we rented for the night was downwind of a fire. As we moved into the Chalet I said, "Maybe we should move or something. However, we were all so tired we were sort of past being practical if you know what I mean. Then My daughter got nauseated from the smoke and I wasn't feeling well and then my wife said, "I'm' going to pass out from the smoke I need to get out of here. So I walked her gingerly downstairs and to a fire engine nearby where she received oxygen and eventually was taken to the hospital. She was released several hours later okay.
At about 3 AM that night I got a strong transmission so I wrote longhand into a journal for about three hours. When I came out of the bathroom where I was writing so as not to disturb my sleeping family I was surprised it was beginning to get light out.
It appears I was taken by Elohar and Ragna along with several hundred others to the Awesome 7 a time space ship the size of the Queen Mary. These world governmental officials connected with both UN and US governments were greeted by both the Galactic Sentience and His Oneness. Though he was not introduced formally King Interlaken was present. The total from present day earth governments was about 795 total. The total present from other times and spaces as well as places other than earth was about 150. So I guess you could call the Awesome 7 a USO (Unidentified Submerged Object)
What I experienced second hand through the onboard holodeck approximately 12 hours later was the actual recorded meeting of the 795 from earth and approximately 150 from other places and times both on and off earth.(This will be the only authorized transmission for several thousand years of this event) It is authorized directly by the Galactic Sentience for the purpose of creating a nominal set of checks and balances for these kinds of goings on.
The Galactic Government agreed to prevent nuclear war that destroys earth in return for a pledge of earth reducing its human population to under 500 million within 1000 years. Though some governmental officials from earth could not deal with this whole situation about 75% of those present were able to maintain reason and to vote unanimously for the planet to be saved from extinction.If you are interested more in the details of this incident I chronicled the incident within 6 hours of the fire when it actually took place. If you go back to my index page and click on Galactic Sentience it will be there soon at the end under the title Tahoe August 2006
Later I found that Elohar and Ragna had followed us to Mt. Shasta.
Whether you see what I'm writing here as science fiction or as legend based on truth, either way, it will be useful to you.
Lord of War?
August 28th 2006
If you have seen the movie "Lord of War" with Nicolas Cage and you multiply what you see in the movie by about 100,000 and then you add Big Oil in the mix to raise oil prices then you basicly have what's baking on earth right now. Is it in the interests of the common people of earth? No! Is it in the monetary interests of the greedy few who brainwash us with mainstream news? Yes!
Unless one advocates the fast or slow death of most of mankind what is happening on earth now is criminal! Corporations(the legal fictions with no accountability and now with the international rights of individuals) are killing mankind both fast and slow with unheard of speed that is unknown in the recorded history of mankind. And what is most amazing about all this is that you will never hear about it in mainstream news. If you want to hear about all this you will have to plug into NPR, BBC or go searching for it on the internet like I do.
Let me give you but one amazing example of what is not shown on the news in the U.S. Did any of you even hear about China's "Hurricane Katrina" a few weeks ago that killed about 350 people, destroyed 50,000 homes and sunk 1000 ships there? No? I thought not. Why didn't you hear about it? Because the powers that be didn't want you to. It's just that simple. Also, you didn't hear about the other 6 or 8 typhoons(that's what hurricanes are called in the western pacific ocean) that hit the eastern Pacific hard including China.By the way their "Katrina" was the strongest Hurricane (typhoon) to hit China in 50 years. I bet you didn't hear that either.
One reason they didn't want you to know would be: A. They didn't want you to send monetary help for the survivors and their families. B. They didn't want you to think about global warming in an election year. C. They didn't think you were smart enough to search it out for yourselves. Well, at least in my case they were wrong!
Of Dances With Wolves and Flying Eagles
August 24th 2006
I was watching Dances With Wolves with my daughter last night and it took me back to when I was studying with Native American Medicine Men in the early 1980's. When I finished the movie I went out and gathered some wood from our yard and built a fire in our fireplace. It took me back when I lived in the mountains at 4000 feet elevation on 2 1/2 acres I owned then. My son and two step kids were under 12 years old then and we lived 10 miles from the nearest small town. In the winter we could expect up to 7 feet of snow on the ground at one time so that eliminated driving unless one strategically parked ones car several miles away where the snow was regularly plowed from the road.
1980 to 1986 was a very precious time for me. I was 32 to 38 years old and young enough and wise enough to feel good physically and to enjoy home schooling and raising my older children. During that time my wife and kids and I met with and studied with several Medicine men. I found that I liked how everyone's dreams and visions were helpful to the whole tribe in that way of thinking not just the ministers dreams and visions. This way of functioning made a lot more sense to me than top down pyramidal thinking in regard to spirituality and religiosity. It made everyone a visionary and everyone a minister to everyone within the tribe.
Watching Dances With Wolves took me back to what I learned then living out in the country, studying with medicine men and home schooling my kids and traveling through California, Oregon, Idaho and on up into Canada through Banf and Jasper and drinking from melting glaciers.(bottled glacier water wasn't IN yet) I remember how alive and vibrant I felt by making my hand a cupt and scooping the just melted water and drinking it as it washed out of the thousands of year old glaciers. I probably wouldn't do this now but then some places to drink were still safe, especially high mountain springs coming up out of the ground and places like that.
I can remember one sweat lodge I went to at Stewart Springs about 20 miles north from the City of Mt. shasta off of Interstate 5. It was wintertime and snowing. Inside the sweat lodge temperatures went up to 130 to 150 degrees for short periods of time. Then we would all pile out and jump into the nearest stream while it was snowing out. I remember how amazed I was that we could do that and it was actually healthy for our hearts, minds and bodies and spirits. MOments like these were extremely empowering in all ways.
Later I chose to fast 4 days and nights with no water or food. My wife at that time joined me. During that time we realized we had chosen to fast in a Bear wallow next to the Trinity River. We spent 4 days and nights fasting and praying but not talking or anything else. After two days of no water or food I began to have brilliant visions. Some of the visions were frightening and because of no water or food the body automatically goes into an altered state that can be necessary for individual or group survival. It is a technique used for thousands of years by indiginous people to see the future and to ask for visions to guide them in their lives. My visions led me eventually to India and Nepal and to Tibetan Lamas. I realized later when I met them that I too likely am a reincarnated Tibetan Tulku. I am a researcher for the human race and have been one for at least 1000 years of lifetimes. My research has primarily been about what it is to be a human being and what is a soul and what is kindness and how can man progress and survive both as a soul and as a soul in a body? Where are we all going? And where have we all been?
Though I now have answers to all these questions for every question I have answered I have ten more. So my research continues.
Why We Fight?
August 23rd 2006
I rented this film from Blockbuster. I highly recommend it because it appears to be a non partisan approach for Americans even though I'm sure people from all over the world will see this movie and have many different types of reactions to it.
It starts with Eisenhower giving his farewell speech as President and telling us to watch out for the military industrial complex. In other words because of communism we didn't beat our swords into plowshares at the end of Nazi Germany and Tojo's Japan. Though this world corporate complex of weapons and munitions makers protects the free world it also holds the free world hostage to its needs. In addition to that all the men, women and children killed either on purpose or by accident with all these weapons cause the revenge seeking of all the relatives left behind. Depending on the culture, the history of the revenge seeking because of even one death could last a thousand years or more in waiting for revenge against the United States or whatever the nation the weapon was made by. This is a fact of life often ignored by the "living in the moment" of the western world way of instant gratification and thinking. Especially in the middle east it is a matter of their families personal pride and of saving face to remember that death for hundreds and perhaps thousands of years.
For an American this would be incomprehensible. But in the middle east where whole countries were extincted down to the last baby in wars for thousands of years this is one way cultures found to pay back those who extincted their race, their culture.
So at least in the middle east the death caused by all types of colonialism may in some ways never be forgotten at least in regard to the last 200 years or so.
For Americans wars are fairly impersonal because we all owe an allegiance to a very large and probably the most warlike nation on earth at this time. In effect we are the New Rome (the new Ancient Rome say at the time of Julius Ceasar) in that we consider ourselves in control of the world. However, I consider this way of thinking an illusion. So I personally would consider that men dying in Iraq that are Americans may be dying for an illusion. Only history will tell the truth about all this. Right now it's all pretty crazy.
Another important point is that the American Revolutionary war was in fact partly a guerrila war against Brittain. The British could not win such a war because it was just too expensive. Likewise we likely will not win in Iraq or Afghanistan because it is just too expensive.
The likely end result will be economic problems for the United States just like the collapse of the Savings and Loans and the recession of the early 1980's were the result of the waste of money in Viet Nam. Also, the end result of both Afghanistan and Iraq will likely look either like South Korea or Viet Nam. At this point I would bet both Afghanistan and Iraq will turn up in between a South Korea and a Viet Nam. That is my best guess.
As a psychic I would say what I've said before. There needs to be a Kurdistan,a Sunnistan, and a Shiastan who are loosely or tightly aligned like the United States are. So it would be a three state aligned government that might look most like the European Union. It is also possible that Syria and Lebanon might become a part of this alliance. However, in all of this Iran is the wild card. What Iran will do is anyone's guess. However, it must be noted that only 10% of Islamics are Shia and 90% are Sunni. So what happens with all that is anybody's guess.
Trauma as a path to enlightenment
Monday August 21st 2006
My life, looking back it now was a series of traumas. Sometimes now I look at some peoples lives that never got sick, that never moved, that married their first girlfriend, that never traveled around the world, that never almost died several times, and I wonder? What is that all about? Because that was Not my experience.
My birth was okay, uneventful except for my mother taking about 100 vitamins a day at the behest of my father who was into health a lot and who constantly studied how to be the healthiest through diet and exercise. But then at age 2 I got Whooping Cough because my parents didnĂ¯¿½t believe in any vaccinations. So I almost died. I learned to go limp when I couldnĂ¯¿½t breathe because there was just no fighting whooping cough. If you fought the cough, you died. I learned that fairly quick. It was through almost dying that I eventually learned the attitude of: Ă¯¿½By the grace of God I live and by the Grace of God I die!Ă¯¿½
This statement more than any other is my path of survival in a human body on earth by GodĂ¯¿½s Grace.
Another big trauma was Sunstroke where I was playing at age 9 on a hill with friends on a very hot day in Glendale, California. Everything turned yellow which looked a lot the way things look if you put a yellow lens filter on a camera. I was terrified so I got on my bicycle and rode the 5 miles home as fast as I could as I thought I was dying. The wind while riding cooled me down so I didnĂ¯¿½t die. Then I had a terrible headache for about 3 days.
Then when I was delivering at age 10 my newspapers on an early Sunday morning at about 5 or 6 am I saw two dogs copulating, a really big male and a little tiny female. I found this whole sequence sort of disturbing at age 10. When I went home I went back to sleep as I did after delivering my newspapers on my bicycle on Early Sunday Mornings. However, a black hand came to me in my dreams and strangled me. I woke up on the floor next to my bed with my head in my motherĂ¯¿½s arms. She looked scared. She asked me to go back to sleep. She said I had a nightmare. However, what had really happened was that I had had a seizure for the first time and had fallen off my bed. I had a seizure about once every 6 months in my dreams asleep from age 10 until I was 15. Most of the time, these seizures were much more terrifying than being murdered because it felt like my soul was being murdered.
Little did I know at the time that these seizures would not only be a primary key to my enlightenment but that they would also keep me away from being drafted and sent to Viet Nam. In this way they reduced other traumas like death and bad experiences obtained from fighting in any war.
My last seizure was when I had another paper route at 14 delivering the Los Angeles Herald Express. As I started to have a seizure in my dreams I got back into my body enough to try a run to my parents room to get their help. Unfortunately for me, my bedroom door was ajar and I ran right into the end of the door and broke my nose. The loud sound of the crunch of my nose and the thud of my completely unconscious body woke up both of my parents. I woke up with a pool of my own blood surrounding my head from my nose so the right side of my head was matted with partially dried blood. As I woke I shook in shock from the trauma. I thought to myself, Ă¯¿½You know. IĂ¯¿½m not likely to survive another incident like this.
My father said, Ă¯¿½Son, youĂ¯¿½ve got to get some religion under your belt.Ă¯¿½ I thought about what he said as I was then an agnostic. I thought most religious people including my parents were basicly nuts. But this now was my physical survival at stake so as the saying goes, Ă¯¿½there are no atheists in foxholesĂ¯¿½ I got religion. I got my parents religion and began to go to their church 3 times a week. I felt my survival depended on it. About 6 months later my next seizure tried to happen. I was 15. However, since I had been studying my parents religion I had studied Co-creation with God. From this point of view God and I were one being. We joined together to do good. In otherwords Ă¯¿½One with God is a majorityĂ¯¿½. So I was now a majority if I was in this special mode with God.
When this next seizure started to happen I was terrified. However, instead of letting my soul bodyĂ¯¿½s head, arms, and legs be ripped off by the lightning energy tornado I stood my ground and said, Ă¯¿½I AM in command here.Ă¯¿½ I screamed that with all the power I could muster from my soul. Immediately, the army attacking me and trying to kill me ceased and I became its general. This was the most power I have ever experienced in my life. It was a terrifyingly heady experience.
Within one month my physical appearance totally changed. I was a 6 foot three inch handsome 15 year old and Girls started falling in love with me. I was jealous of God because I knew they werenĂ¯¿½t falling in love with me they were falling in love with the fusion of God and me that I had invoked in order to survive. I now had all these supernatural abilities. I didnĂ¯¿½t really know what to do with them all. I prayed for guidance to properly use all these gifts so no one would be harmed. I felt the most like I had a tiger by the tail and that if I let go of the tiger he would eat me. I felt this way until I met a Tibetan Lama when I was 32.
By age 16 I stopped being angry at God and accepted myself as a God man fusion. I knew I would have to live with this the rest of my life and beyond. I felt a little resentful at times because I couldnĂ¯¿½t just be Fred. But as time has moved on I have come to peace with being a literal God Man fusion. It has been odd living my life like a character out of the old testament only secretly.
Even though I have been supernaturally gifted in ways that continue to increase since I use these gifts as God would have me, I have learned not to terrify people with these gifts unless God shows me that it is his will. Like a Tibetan Lama once told me, Ă¯¿½It is not polite to scare people supernaturally just because you can!Ă¯¿½ So I am very very careful how I use the powers that God gave me and that I invoked at age 15 in order to survive epilepsy.(By the way, when I invoked God into my life my epilepsy permanently left!)
I have always known that some day God might need me to publicly manifest. However, I would rather not do that unless it is absolutely necessary. This is because I would no longer own my own life. Then I would be owned by all life on Earth and beyond. Then I would have to be a prophet or someone like Jesus. However, I also know that since I invoked God into my body to live here with me that one day this might be required of me! This is part of the price I paid that moment to stay alive. This I think I always naturally understood.
So there you have it. These are some of the many traumas that have made my life seem to me a lot like a character out of the old testament. The figure I identify with the most, is Moses. For my life has been the most like his. So if there are traumas in your life remember my story. God might just be making another gifted person out of you, another prophet, another healer!
Hair awareness haha
Sunday August 20th 2006
My Grandfather told my father and my father told me that we are all related to Francis Bacon who lived during the time of Queen Elizabeth in England. I was thinking today of people's description of Francis Bacon a.k.a. The Compte de St. Germain aka The man who never dies of Europe in my copy of the Compte de St. Germain by Cooper Oakley 1912. One person's description was of a man who was greying in the temples when she was in her 20's in the 1700's. When the Countess D'Adhemar saw him again when in her 70's he looked the same, barely greying in his temples otherwise his hair was that of a young man. I have this same kind of genetic feature in that I'm 58 but am only grey in the temples. Most of my hair is still its natural color. I also have an aunt in the same lineage and even though she is in her 80's if she lets her hair go natural it is the same greying in the temples and yet natural color for the rest of the head.
An Unusual Occurance
Sunday August 20th 2006
I read the new book from rediscovered parchment called "The Gospel of Judas". Then this summer I was writing about a time travelling experiment in Disneyland conducted by Elohar and Ragna in 7028 AD. While I was gone I told of past lifetimes. What was really odd for me was that I have known for some time that I knew Jesus both before and after his crucifiction. However, I didn't know that I also knew Mohammed. And Basicly what Mohammed told me was, "You are a disciple of Jesus." Which really confused me. However, since this experience I also realized something else that I couldn't be aware of until I read "The Gospel of Judas" and realized that I knew Mohammed and died defending him in that lifetime. This new element is that Mohammed was a reincarnation of Judas who was a disciple of Jesus. Judas was not a bad man but an ultimately obediant disciple of Jesus. So Judas Obeyed Jesus and sold him to the Pharisees and Romans as Jesus asked. For this he was reviled. However, Judas was the only completely obedient disciple. Since I was a roman soldier and a follower of Jesus I knew most of the disciples too. I found Judas to be the most worldly and educated and also the most pragmatic and the most devoted to Jesus.
Just as it is known that Jesus is a reincarnation of the prophet Isaiah who left in a fiery chariot I now believe that Mohammed was a reincarnation of Judas who was the most obedient disciple even if that obdedience caused him to be reviled by Christians. So when Judas reincarnated as Mohammed he remembered Jesus as his Guru and that he was a devotee of Jesus and honored Jesus by telling me that like him I was a disciple of Jesus in complete obedience and honor of him.
At the time since I could not remember in that lifetime my time with Jesus I was very confused to the point where I was almost insane with the knowledge. Even though I stayed with Mohammed and protected him until I died protecting him I realize now that Mohammed was right. I was a disciple of Jesus and as painful as that experience was in that lifetime, Mohammed honored our mutual teacher even though it caused me great pain in that lifetime because the primary thing that Mohammed taught was obedience to the teacher. Mohammed taught enlightenment through obedience to the teacher. I honor both Judas and Mohammed by recognizing this timeless truth. I honor the wisdom of Jesus most of all in creating his disciple Judas into Mohammed through such difficult obedience.
Eisenhower
Friday August 18th 12:18 pm pdt
One of the most important things that President Eisenhower said before he left office was to "watch out for the world military industrial complex". He said it was one of the biggest threats to peace on earth and especially to the democracy of the United States.
He saw first hand the way the world military Industrial complex prevented anyone to win in Korea. They repeated this in Viet Nam, first Gulf War and now the second Gulf War in Iraq. Possibly the same will be true of Afghanistan too. No one will win these wars!!! Because more money is made by both the World Military Industrial Complex and by big oil by suffering than any other way! It is really all about money. Sure, there are terrorists but what you don't see is how terrorists and their families are manipulated by those who profit from all these wars since World War II when the world Military Industrial complex was first built. In order for Arms makers, and sellers to stay in business billions of dollars are spent clandestinely to incite all sides. Thousands and thousands are descritely killed to create all these wars. I personally wouldn't be surprised to see Corporate money from big oil or big munitions at some point in the future being traced as having financed 9-11. What better way to build up a military companies profits than by inciting a world war against terrorism. Is it in the interests of anyone in the general public on earth. NO!!!
Let me give you an example that is closer to home for you. Many fires in the United States are set by firefighters. Why, you may ask? Because they only make the big money when fighting fires. They don't get the overtime unless they are fighting big fires. Likewise, big munitions and big oil only make the big money in a crisis contrived or otherwise. This is a worldwide phenomenon of which the US is only a very small part. Even if the US got munitions and oil corporations under control it would mean absolutely nothing on the world stage. The only way to really change things would be to support alternative fuels and to refuse to fight in these contrived wars. Let the religious extremists fight in all these wars and let the rest of us live in peace. The problem now is that Corporate money has now stirred things up so far that it is now likely that the nukes will come out. If so, that will be the end of all of us, religious extremists or not!
PLEASE SEE THE TRUTH SO ALL LIFE DOESN'T GO EXTINCT WITHIN 200 YEARS!
Are you a Survivor?
August 7th 2006
I was reading about the reduction of real wages in the United States. Though I know people are trained in public schools to be slaves of big corporations in this country I would like to say one thing. If you want to survive the next 20 to 50 years the very LAST thing you want to do is to put your faith in any big corporation if you are an employee. If you are a stockholder and the corporation is a blue chip in good standing that is a different story but after seeing so many companies ditch their retirement plans are you really in the market to give 20 to 40 years to a corporation as an employee only to wind up penniless without a pension or any medical care?
The only person you can really count on except God is YOU! Every corporation is a legal fiction. Joining a big corporation would be like joining the Army. All you could expect is to be maimed or to die in the process. Unless you take care of you nobody else will either. Rugged individualism built this country. It used to be said, "When the Going gets tough the Tough get Going!" That's America. Be Tough! Get Creative! Your life and your family's might just depend on it!!!
Start your own business even if it's just part time and remember people learn a lot more from their failures than their successes. If you talk to very successful people as I have. They will tell you that the only difference between them and most other people was they they would not give up even if they failed 10 times in a row. They just kept trying until they succeeded. Your success could change your life and every person that is your friend or relative for the better. Remember that!
Eridian
Thursday August 17th 2006 2:04pm pdt
I was speaking with Saint Germain today. It is important to remember that as an adept one experiences all times and spaces at once during a lot of ones spare moments. It is all a matter of ones focus and ones capability of multitasking sucessfully. My teachers have explained to me that as one incarnates one is often baby, child, adult,apprentice adept and full adept and sometimes an enlightened adept. Obviously most of this is the choice of the soul. So then if one was a master one can then in another lifetime become a master again either at being an adept, a musical virtuoso or a business leader or even a world leader. It is all a matter of experience and who one chooses to be born as.
Today, Saint Germain said to me:"You have already been Saint Germain in a past lifetime. So in this lifetime your goal is to become like the Great Divine Director also known as Lord Maha Chohan and Eridian." I felt awed at Saint Germain's communication with me. I also felt awed at what he said. I also asked him if this should be said. He said, "It is necessary!" When he chooses these words I usually take it to mean, "It is a matter of life and death!" For if he says, "That would be good!" It simply means many people and beings will benefit. But if he says, "It is necessary!" I know that lives are at stake so I then make it a point to follow through. Blessings to the Reader.
Time travelling:EE Point Disneyland
Saturday July 29th 2006
For The History of Jonathan Flow While I was entering a Shop on main street in disneyland I experienced leaving and then coming back again the next second. Given the present problems on earth this was no great surprise that I would be needed to help fine tune the situation so that life could survive on earth as free as possible without serious mass destruction taking place. I returned to the ring and trinket shop aware that I had been gone and just returned. I realized that beginning to write would help me to release the useful memories of the experience and decided that I would try to facilitate that within the week.
A week or more has passed since the above experience. It is now august 4th 2006. I resolved when I returned from the Disney EE point as prescribed by the Galactic time guard more than 50 people were around me when this happened. I sensed as I returned that my body was different and my senses had experienced many things since the moment before so I resolved to write about what I would be permitted to when it was time. Since even if my conscious memories have been erased they still remain in my subconscious and as I Galactic psychic I can still access them if I am allowed to to help the humans race better survive these times on Earth.
Once again I found myself with Ragna and Elohar. I have never seen them so worried. Elohar was totally quiet and a bit frightened. Ragna, ever the scientist greeted me. He said, "Jonathan, I wish we were summoning you under better circumstances." I said, "I feel the strangeness too. What can we do?" Ragna said, "I would like to try to explain the real problem." He went on, "Scientifically speaking what a soul believes creates his or her karma both good and bad. It also creates the heaven realms that beings inhabit after passing on. Elohar is terrified of the consequences of taking away people's Armageddon. She is scared that souls will be harmed if nuclear armageddon is prevented. However, you and I, Jonathan share the belief that what is important here is to maintain the platform of evolution so that souls still have an inhabitable earth for them to embody into and learn. Elohar is concerned about souls who are young souls who don't consciously understand reincarnation from direct experience like the three of us. She wonders if souls will be damaged irreperably if we time travelers choose to eliminate Armageddon.
I thought about what Ragna told me and said, "Well. my closest experience to this was being a Roman Centurian present at Jesus' Crucifiction. I was under orders that I could not disobey as a soldier but I had already become a Christian. This conflict tore me apart while watching Jesus on the Cross, watching his side be pierced. Then when he rose from the dead Jesus visited me and said, "It will be difficult for you for about 1100 years but then you will begin to become like me." He said to me, "Within 2000 years you will almost surely understand how I am and how I think and feel and intuit!"
As Jesus said I died in battle a Christian and killed by middle Eastern people. I was reborn to the people I was fighting with that day and grew up and was killed fighting Roman soldiers by the age I was 20. Then I was reborn a Roman and became a Christian. This life was educational but was uneventful.
Then I was born next knowing Mohammed and fought by his side. Mohammed told me what Jesus had said to me when he arose after his crucifiction. I remember feeling very confused by learning this. I later died protecting Mohammed from Christians who considered Mohammed a blasphemer. Then I was born in Rome again and became a priest in the Roman Catholic Church. This was another educational lifetime but other than that the lifetime was uneventful.
Their were many other lifetimes but then I was born in England and became a knight under Richard the Lionheart. We went on a Crusade to the Holy land and I died there. I was reborn in Jerusalem to a Moslem family and grew up fighting Christians until I died fighting. However, something very amazing happened. I met a Buddhist missionary and he began teaching me before I died. I found that I liked compassion and had tired of the dualism of both Christian thought and Moslem thought. I found non-dualism and compassion very practical and was very weary of both an eye for an eye kind of thinking as well as close minded ways of thinking of both Christians and Moslems.
In my next lifetime I was born in Tibet and met both Marpa and Mila Respa, the most revered tibetan saint because of the practices that I learned from the Buddhist missionary from Tibet that I met and studied with in the middle east.
I suffered terribly in many conflicted ways until I met that Buddhist missionary who finally taught me how to be at peace. It wasn't that I stopped believing in the prophets of the old testament or Jesus or even Mohammed. It was that I stopped believing in violence to spread any religion. I became a compassionate person and I stopped fighting in wars.
Just as Jesus had predicted when I was a Centurian by 1100 AD I had stopped suffering and began to understand truly who Jesus was. It was at this point I began to understand I was becoming like Jesus slowly but surely through reincarnation. From lifetime to lifetime my supernatural abilities grew as I used them as Jesus would. I continued to be a peaceful person and to not fight in wars or conflicts. So from the time I met Jesus until I met Mila Respa it was over 1000 years in lifetimes.
At this point Elohar's eyes met mine. There were tears in her eyes. She said, "Thank you, Jonathan for sharing all this with me. I realize now that we are doing the right things. In hearing your lifetimes I see the truth of what must be done now." She sighed and it was as if she was reborn in peace in that moment. Ragna looked at Elohar and sighed and said to me, "Thanks Jonathan. It helps us a lot because you live in the time of Armageddon. I can eliminate it alonside of His Oneness and the Lemurians and feel completely okay now. I was mentally okay with it but now I won't get an ulcer or something later because of emotional misgivings. I can have peace too.
I had no emotional misgivings at all. Because of what Jesus had taught me now over 2000 years ago I knew what was right. There was no doubt at all for me. Blessings
Shine Your Light for all to See!
August 4th 2006
Like never before in all our lives this month we must all shine our light for all to see. I heard yesterday that starting August 2006 Nostradomas predicted the beginning of a nuclear war in the middle east. I believe it can be prevented. Strange as it may seem the real problem is those who believe Armageddon is now and are trying to create it. For a few people on earth Armageddon may be now but not for the majority. What most people of faith don't seem to realize is that armageddon even if it happens consumes only the middle east. Even if Armageddon happens only 5% of the human race gets toasted there in the middle east. The majority of us (95%) live on with the consequences if that happens. I personally believe Armageddon is a Lemming clause in the Bible. I believe it was put their purposely by aliens to cause humans to extinct themselves like a self fulfilling prophesy so aliens don't have to deal with yet another planet attaining nuclear technology. Since the Judeo-Christian-Moslem belief system includes Armageddon many of the faithful of all these beliefs might be taken out in nuclear blasts IF THEY ARE IN THE MIDDLE EAST WHEN THE NUCLEAR BLASTS HAPPEN! So if you are someone who believes in Armageddon then if you go to the middle east in August 2006 you may experience it.
The most likely place to experience Armageddon is Jesrusalem for of all the places it is the single most likely to be nuked and turned into a crater. However, as a Seer I must tell you that if Jerusalem is nuked for those who remain it will be the death of Judaism, Christianity and Islam for those who remain who weren't taken in Armageddon. I believe that this will be 95% of the human race that remain afterward. Many people will become suicidal that they weren't taken in Armageddon and in suicide many other nuclear weapons could be released over 200 years until all life on the planet is dead.
So if you are one who believes in Armageddon and wants to experience it then go to the middle east and stay there throughout August as you have a 50-50 chance of being nuked out of existence there in August in Jerusalem.
However, since I work for the Galaxy and not the local planet that put this in the Bible I will do everything that I can to prevent nuclear holocaust spreading throughout the planet and killing everything over the next 200 years.
Manifesting!
July 20th 2006
This morning before I woke up I had an amazing conversation with God. If you are like me you talk to God and Angels and beings like Jesus many times a day to refine how you live your life to help the most beings on earth and beyond.
In 1994 I did not see a way to go on living. In desperation I asked God to make me a custodian of Wealth! Usually, because if I Really ask God for something it manifests. However, I don't ever do this lightly because every aspect of my life changes whenever I do this so the shift is likely to be terrifying though in the long run great. The same was true in this case.
I had spent my life learning and growing in Wisdom, Compassion and Power as an adept. However, I have known all my life that actually Being Wealthy can be a problem for a very spiritual person so most evolved souls don't choose to be born wealthy for this reason. Being born wealthy tends to make a person not be compassionate to those less fortunate except for a few rare and beautiful souls. It can be very easy to just be competive amongst other wealthy young types and miss the whole spiritual aspect of life which in the end is the only really important immortal part of ones life. Because "no one gets out of this world alive"!
12 years later I am married and living in a home worth over 1 million dollars and living in an affluent area on the Pacific Ocean and don't have to worry about financial problems for the rest of this lifetime unless the whole world economy goes. If that happens I long ago learned to be both an adept and survivalist so as long as I have my health I could go on indefinitely by God's Grace.
In the dream this morning my conversation with God was really amazing! God asked me what I thought I was. I said that I thought that I was an adept and a shaman. God asked me if I was alive or dead. I said I saw myself as a dead man living in the crack between the land of the living and the land of the dead since I see and communicate in both worlds. God asked me if I believed in the Devil. I said no that the devil is something only immature souls believe in because they can't deal with the totally terrifying nature of life in the universe. God asked me how I deal with the totally terrifying nature of life in the universe. I said I have learned to be brave in the face of terror. I said that by seeing myself as already dead I have no fear of death anymore so that I live on as an angel here on earth totally aware of what life is like after death because I see my earth self already murdered by the terror of life in the universe. So I live in a body still alive with a soul already moved into heaven. The Spritual move to heaven for me took place between 15 and 22 years of age and only my physical body is still on earth though even that is not really of earth anymore either. God seemed satisfied with what I said. It seemed like a reality check for me as I am sure that God already knew all this. I found my anger at God for all the pain in my life lessen almost completely through this experience and communion with God.
What I Believe In
July 2006
I have believed many things in my life but most of all, now I believe in Kindness and Compassionate pragmatism. All beings need kindness whether they solicit it or not and if one is kind in a compassionate right mindful way one just might make another beings life better, happier and more enlightened. In doing this the whole universe becomes a little better place to live in for us all. So if you understand that everything I write is out of compassion for the survival of the human race on earth and out into the Galaxy for thousands and millions of years then you are beginning to get the idea of what I'm doing here at this web page and at this journal page.
Of Arcane and Jonathan Flow
August 3rd 2006
As I was waking up this morning I was composing what I wanted to say about Arcane and Jonathan. First of all, Arcane to me means "Ancient Timeless Wisdom". It is especially true in Arcane's case as he becomes the World saver of Both New Deva and by becoming Saint Germain through time travel becomes a world saver of Present Day Earth. Though Arcane manifests primarily in secret and as Saint Germain has many many alias' for a variety of reasons, still he is a world saver of earth in a very similar class as Jesus and Gautama Buddha and is a devout student of them both. Though Saint Germain was and is also considered the foremost Oriental Adept in Europe during the 1700's and 1800's likewise those of us who are his students and Adepts continue to work diligently to keep Earth alive and moving forward for the betterment of all souls as they transmigrate into and out of Earth and its heavens from all religions and philosophies.
As I have meditated on the constant transmigration of souls from the past, the present and the future to now as well as the transmigration of souls to other planets dimensions and heavens I learn more each day about the true nature of life in the universe. I don't think anyone but God knows everything but I believe it is in our enlightened self interest as souls to know as much as possible so that we don't get flattened like road kill through ignorance as we transmigrate into and out of bodies and dimensions. It is in the interest of enlightening and thereby protecting souls through wisdom and knowledge that I write here at this website. In other words: "My religion is kindness!"
Jonathan Flow is a name that I made up to denote myself as an alter ego name. In this way I could write of my life experiences in such a way that I felt protected by a fictitious name. Jonathan is for "Jonathan Livingston Seagull" written by Richard Bach because I totally identified with the charactor and Flow is for the Science of the Lemurian Flow. In other words it is the ability to be in the right place at the right time all the time without effort. Both Jesus and Buddha demonstrated this amazing intuitive ability. That is why they were and are Christ and Buddha. So Jonathan Flow means "a skilled devotee and adept that is constantly in the right place at the right time all the time to do God's work".
HEADS UP!
August 3rd 2006
The following will be cryptic. It is important for those who do not wish a nuclear exchange in the middle east to support operatives from the future who will show up and do various things there dressed in one piece jumpsuits not available in this time of earth. The jumpsuits will be various shades of blue and beige to gold primarily. However, there will be others dressed exactly in the dress of the area or even present day military personnel. Their purpose is only to prevent nuclear holocaust. If it is your wish to prevent nuclear holocaust in the Middle East please leave them alone or assist them as you wish.
They are coming here from the future of both timelines both timeline 1 and timeline 2. All you reading this are on timeline 2 as China, the Pacific Ocean, and North and South America are no longer inhabitable in timeline 1 and won't be for thousands of years. World Governments of the future from both Timeline 1 and Timeline 2 have decided to avoid incredible suffering which causes horrible deaths and maimings of Billions of people on timeline 2. In order to do this they have to prevent Nuclear confrontations in the middle east. If they are prevented from doing this these nuclear confrontations eventually over 200 years spread worldwide from the middle East in the next 6 months,and China,Russia, Europe and North and South America are lost to Nuclear Wars within 200 years. What starts as a long series of nuclear wars begins in the middle East. So to stop the chain reaction all nuclear confrontations in the middle east must be stopped. One way or the other they will be! This is to allow those who wish Jerusalem, Damascus, Tehran, Beirut, Tel Aviv not to become nuclear wastelands in the next 2 years to assist or to leave be those capable of preventing those nuclear blasts.
Global Warming
I found a good resource for
information on Global warming:
http://newsvote.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/in_depth/sci_tech/2004/climate_change/default.stm
If you are interested please paste address and check it out!
Inconvenient truths and Terraforming
If you have seen "An Inconvenient Truth" or have studied the cascading effects of Global warming as I have then you may have noticed the similarity of Global Warming and a nuclear chain reaction. The main difference being the amount of time that the chain reaction takes. Possibly a good analogy in this arena would be AIDS and it effect on the human populations of earth.
No one when AIDS started in the 80's could have imagined that AIDS would kill in 26 years more people than died in World War II from all nations on earth! For those of you to young to remember the deaths of World War II at least 60 million people died and possibly as many as 100 million died during world war II world wide. 20 million died in Russia alone during that awful war.
This was just 26 years of AIDS that equaled all the deaths in World War II. It is also likely that AIDS will continue in different parts of Earth on the chain reaction curve and dessimating populations of uneducated people at least until 2050 or 2075 and possibly the curve will continue beyond.
In order for humans to survive Global warming International Terraforming will be necessary to recreate ice at the north and south pole to reflect the heat back into space.
This will be more necessary than you might think. Even if humans have to create something white that floats and reflects heat back into space in the arctic and antarctic regions it needs to be done to prevent the North and south poles from slowly moving towards a tropical environment as they once were about 55 million years in the past. At that time it took over 1 million years for ferns to absorb enough carbon dioxide between the North pole and the equator to return the polar ice caps.
If terraforming isn't done to return the ice caps then both Arctic and Antartic will become prime real estate and eventually be tropical. It is important to note that 74 degrees farenheit was the average temperature at the north pole 55 million years ago!!!
Being a Precognitive Psychic
July 6th 2006
For me now at age 58 being a precognitive psychic since I was about 2 years old is a lot like being a "canary in a coal mine". As a psychic one is the first to really see the connections between odd events and to synthesize and put together a real understanding of what is coming next.
Since most scientists recognize the scientific facts in the movie "Inconvenient Truth" as being accurate scientifically, there is no doubt any longer as to the changes coming through new weather shifts. In fact it is obvious to any thinking adult that terrorism would be a problem like a single housefly compared to a stampeding herd of 1000 elephants which would be global warming in the overall scheme of the real world in which we all live. I was reading a BBC article online and it was estimated that there would be a 3degree to 5 degree Centigrade increase in temperatures in Europe by the end of this century. If we couple that with the fact that a 1 degree farenheit increase in temperature at the equator creates a 12 to 24 degree increase from Alaska north right now we can see the problem as right now as I write this houses and buildings in Alaska, Canada, Greenland, Iceland, Siberia and Russia are sinking into the permafrost. It is not the future we have to worry about as far as the arctic and antarctic is concerned as these regions are in complete crisis right now! The only reason we don't hear much about it is that there are so few people living in arctic and antarctic regions now.
If the Greenland Ice sheet forms a lake and drifts into the ocean two things will happen: 1. an extreme increase in the height of the oceans and the gulf current will stop from an extreme increase in fresh water. This will cause a dramatic decrease in the temperatures in Europe. Since ice reflects 80% of the heat of the sun as the ice melts all that heat is absorbed then by the oceans. This will create extreme changes on earth in regard to temperature and weather.
Amnesiacs: Useful or a Danger to mankind?
July 4th 2006
You may ask how are top secret forays conducted by 1st world governments and the United Nations with almost complete certainty of no leaks. I will tell you. It is accomplished through the use of Amnesiacs. You may not have heard of this class of drug before. Though probably not an amnesiac there is one drug that you have all heard of: rohypnal or ruffies, the date rape drug. An older relative of mine recently got strep pneumonia. The only way they could keep this person alive was by inducing a coma for two weeks. Before they woke him up, however, they gave him an amnesiac to wipe out his memories of the previous two weeks. Now, you may think that is a miracle. However, all 1st world nations use Amnesiacs in top secret missions in a much different way. Let me illusatrate!
Imagine your son or daughter in the military of your nation. Your son or daughter volunteers for a secret mission. At the end of the mission your son or daughter is absolutely horrified by what they had to do and decides to go to the police when they get home. However, that evening they are fed an amnesiac that completely wipes out their memories of the previous month. Then their buddies make up some story of what happened the previous month like getting drunk or being sick or something. So then even if this son or daughter of yours was given a lie detector test they could pass the test even if someone suspected their activities.
I am sharing this with all of you on earth so that there is enough knowledge of this by intelligent people so that enough people know about it so that it can be policed in some kind of way. Good Luck!
How People are deprogrammed from real ufo experiences
July 4th 2006
If you haven't read the previous article on Amnesiacs please read it now. Let's say you are a 1st world government and you don't want your religions or corporations or let alone the world governments to collapse from a whole lot of ufo witnesses coming forward at once about their close encounters. What do you do? I can tell you what has been done for a long time now. To lessen the amount of witnesses to these ongoing events in 1st world nations governments now routinely break into homes while the witnesses are asleep and 1st wake up and restrain the witnesses and then force all the information that they can out of the witnesses with truth serum. Then the witnesses are given amnesiacs added to something like Ambien, a sleeping tablet and the witnesses wake up in the morning with literally no knowledge of what has happened.
In this way nations can obtain all the knowledge without the memories of real ufo events and contacts being maintained and propagated within 1st world nations. Though you and I might think this unbelievably cruel to steal peoples very memories this has been a common practice among 1st world nations for some time.
Breeders
July 4th 2006
What is a breeder? At least in the context that I am using the word a breeder is someone who has children that are vital in a historical sense to the future. For example, I am a breeder. Future civilizations in which time travel is a given tool for use consider interference with the life of a breeder an offense worthy of a Time War! There are presently thousands to millions of breeders throughout the world. Most 1st world nations protect breeders as they are necessary to prevent wars with the nations of the future of Earth!Breeders are also necessary to the survival of the human race ongoing because breeder's children and ideas and special gifts allow the ongoing survival of the human race on Earth and beyond!
Down through both recorded and unrecorded history there have been visionaries, Seers, prophets and shamans that have kept their nations and their tribes alive through countless calamities when some or all would have died otherwise. Therefore these types of people are also important to human survival in the present and the future!
Compassion and ESP
Monday June 26th 2006
I was staying at a resort in Lake Tahoe yesterday and noticed a program on comparative religions. When I tuned in it was talking about Tibetan Buddhism. I hear the most interesting reason to be compassionate in all ones thoughts feelings and actions. A Lama came one tv and said, "Compassion is the best and greatest protection. By being compassionate we protect the whole Universe." I have never heard it said better.
Whether or not you see yourself as psychicly gifted it is my personal experience from also being gifted by God that compassion toward all beings in the universe is always the best way to proceed both from an enlightened self interest point of view and also from the enlightened self interest of all life in all time and space throughout the universe!
from palmV from September 2001
transcribed to journal page late june 2006
The following was a very difficult experience for me simply because I COULDN'T deny it happened with any part of my mind. I'm writing this as of 10-05-01 so I can better cope with everything that has happened since . The authenticity of my book and my gifts has been made genuine and valid by the timing of these events one week before 9-11-01. I realize now that Ragna and Elohar came to offer strength and support for the coming weeks and years for me and my family. The following happened one week before 9-11-01.
Today I saw Elohar again. She came closer to me in the physical than I remember in my normal daily activities in the 21st century. My mother told me on the phone that a workman had come in the door uninvited and that somehow triggered my memory of a dark haired lady that I had held the door open for who appeared to be staying in the same hotel in the mountains as my family and I. It kind of shook me up that she would walk within 3 feet of me and not say anything beyond 'thank you' for holding the door open for me. However, I also knew that I needed plausable deniability. Because of the Galactic Time Guard there can be no shred of real proof available without severe consequences to the timeline we now live on. In this way everyone in all time lines is protected.
I'm sitting at the Awesome base site on the nw corner of Castle lake. Elohar intimated in a vision that the Awesome would be based here underground until about 2005.
It's a beautiful day here in september 2001. Though the Awesome will make many trips to the 70th century as well as many other times, this allows maximum protection for our present time and transitions from September 2001 to 2005.
I was greeted by Ragna today while I was on Castle lake. He said, "I think that's the best rock seat on Castle lake. At the time I didn't know it was Ragna. This Ragna looked and spoke differently than the Ragna that I had travelled time with. However, it made sense that he would have to be able to pass for a modern day American while travelling this time and place.
Later, Elohar came to me and said, "Remember Jonathan, your writing and being make a tremendous difference in the ongoing survival of the human race. It is your life's mission to influence others to make the effort necessary to create a good future for their children and grandchildren and so on.
From another Galaxy
June 2006
I was desiring to write of Extragalactic experiences and finally got permission to do so. I am greatful to the powers that be and I do this to Glorify and to please the God of all Galaxies and the Universe.
When I first tried to soul travel beyond the Galaxy I was terrified of the void that my soul experienced past the life energy field of our galaxy. Imagine yourself suddenly alone swimming in the middle of the Pacifc ocean at night with no one for thousands of miles in any direction and you will get exactly how I felt. I had this experience around 1970 and did not attempt extragalactic travel until I met a Tibetan Lama and then understood enough about the void past the edge of the Galaxy to proceed further. Usually now I use the void to strip off unwanted karma because all elements of your being that are not whole and complete die when you enter the void. Without rigorous compassion and pragmatism in regard to yourself and the universe don't attempt entering the void.
A being that is a duplicate of me in another Galaxy came to me and wanted me to begin this on my journal page. From this being I experienced Golden light that reminds me a lot of Jesus when he appears to me. So possibly this is a Christ or Buddha of the Andromeda Galaxy that is asking me to write of life in his galaxy. I will call this being CB short for Christ Buddha of the Andromeda Galaxy.
CB speaks: First of all I am happy to be present on Planet earth in a parallel galaxy. Parallel means for us a matter galaxy is essentially different from an antimatter galaxy. It is much easier to communicate with a matter galaxy than an anitmatter one. I'm trying to conceive of what would be interesting to you on earth in human and other forms. The first difference of my galaxy would be that each galaxy and each planet for that matter feels diferent. The actual experience of being on earth is much different that being in any other part of your galaxy. However, as long as you are in your galaxy there is some type of sameness. However, in moving to another galaxy in soul, or thought or body or all three one experiences the complete difference of being in another galaxy. It might be as if you were a red blood cell in your galaxy. Now if that red blood cell moved to another galaxy the white blood cells might consider the red blood cell from your galaxy to be a virus or harmful alien substance and then the white blood cells might attack the red blood cell. So when someone like Fred Travels by mind or soul or both to our galaxy he must come escorted by our friends and be prescreened. When others from your world have come unescorted to our galaxy, most of the time they are sent back because they are considered not suitable for our galaxy. The only ones allowed in physically or mentally or in a soul body are those who have the galactic escort from another friendly galaxy.
Here, I must say that most galaxies are friendly but I'm sure all of you would understand that you would not let someone in your house unless you were fairly certain that they were friendly or at least were friends of your friends that you trusted. The same could be said for travelling between galaxies. Over time(where time does exist) systems are developed for travel between galaxies.
In regard to my galaxy I must say at this point that I am descended from the Creators of my galaxy and that I am very old. I am also interested in communication with Creators in other galaxies and so I'm communicating with Fred who is one of the dreams of the Creator that created your Milky Way Galaxy. And like the Creator that spawned Fred I am what you might call a Matter-Antimatter being which simply means I can change the polarity of my plasma body from matter plasma to antimatter plasma very easily which sometimes can be a form of protection. Since Creators create not only matter but antimatter from dark matter we also create and organize time as a pastime. You could say and be absolutely right that creating time as well as space and playing with it and organizing it is one of the primary entertainments of Creators.more later
The Four Agreements
June 14th 2006
I found a book of the same name by Don Miguel Ruiz. He is an MD(medical doctor). It is a Toltec Wisdom book. I was intriqued by both the four Elements listed and the story of the originator of the system who lived 3000 years ago. The experience that Ruiz describes that the originator had reminds me of my experiences in my late teens and early 20's so I would like to share a little of this. Though I don't use terms like tonal and nagual my personal out of body experiences were very much like those listed by the originator 3000 years ago.
begin quote page xi. "Three thousand years ago, there was a human just like you and me who lived near a city surrounded by mountains. The human was studying to become a medicine man, to learn the knowledge of his ancestors, but he didn't completely agree with everything he was learning. In his heart, he felt here must be something more.
One day, as he slept in a cave, he dreamed that he saw his own body sleeping. He came out of the cave on the night of a new moon. The sky was clear, and he could see millions of stars. Then something happened inside of him that transformed his life forever. He looked at his hands, he felt his body and he heard his own voice say, "I am made of light. I am made of stars."
He looked at the stars again, and he realized that it's not the stars that create light, but rather light that creates the stars. "Everything is made of light." he said, "and the space in-between isn't empty." And he knew that eeverything that exists is one living being, and that light is the messenger of life, because it is alive and contains all information.
Then he realized that although he was made of stars, he was not those stars. "I am in-between the stars," he thought. So he called the stars the tonal, and the light between the stars the nagual, and he knew that what created the harmony and space between the two is Life or Intent. Without Life, the tonal and the nagual could not exist. Life is the force of the absolute, the supreme, the Creator who Creates Everything.
This is what he discovered:Everything in existence is a manifestation of the one living being we call God. Everything is God. And he came to the conclusion that human perception is merely light perceiving light. He also saw that matter is a mirror---everything is a mirror that reflects light---and the world of illusion, the Dream, is just like smoke which doesn't allow us to see what we really are. "The real us is pure love, pure light," he said. End quote page xiii.
I found this particularly wonderful because this was my own personal experience that finally coalessed when I began to soul travel first through astral projection and then through bi-location and multilocation. I used what is called bi-locatioin(two places at once) and multilocation(Many places at once) from my early twenties on. By 1980 I learned to be everywhere in the universe at once and localized as many places as were useful as even more useful and powerful in moving all beings toward enlightenment and the permanent end of suffering. So I have continued with that ever since.
Even the smallest being can change the course of the future
june 14th 2006
I have thought about this over the years. For example, a butterfly flapping its wings can change the whole course of history. Every thought, every feeling, every action, every spoken or even unspoken word can totally change the course of history. This thought itself either completely terrifies a being or completely makes one at peace depending upon the person's disposition. For me, this gives me great hope for my experience is that most people who are healthy mentally, physically, and spiritually want what is best for all beings at their core. So I see the butterfly effect as a positive thing. What I believe is important is that: IT IS ALL OUR RESPONSIBIITY TO CREATE A UNIVERSE WE WANT TO LIVE IN! Because if we don't take responsibility WHO WILL?
Hope for the Future!
Friday june 9th 2006
When I write as a precognitive psychic I would like everyone to understand right off I am writing in order to change the future to a better one than the one we are presently headed TO. An exact understanding of this can be had if one compares me to someone in a car loaded with people travelling 70 mph down the interstate saying, "Look Out! There's an accident ahead! Slow down or we will all die!"
What I'm doing is nothing more than that. However, what I see affects all life on earth not just in one car!
In understanding this I must also say that if enough people align in a really good and beneficent idea we could all together literally create a heaven on earth. Look what we've done in America, Canada, Europe and Australia. Life has been pretty good for about 100 years and okay before that. Most of the rest of the world can't really say that in a realistic way. If enough people align with a really great idea heaven on earth could spread all around the earth.
I don't think any one religion will ever be able to align all the world. There is only one idea that I have seen WHILE TRAVELING around the world that all people would like to share in: KINDNESS! All people would like people to be kind to them and if one shows kindness to all others then we all make it happen. However, as a psychic I have found that kindness goes beyond actions, one must work to become kind in ones thoughts and feelings toward others. This does not mean one should let others harm one. It simply means that to make it a game of trying in fun to see how one can be kind to other beings in really creative ways. This then becomes contagious like a living artform and spreads and spreads. When you try to bring any religion into it there is always going to be someone from another religion that is going to feel left out. But if one just tries to be kind in freeform creative right mindful ways it becomes contagious. Yes. Kindness properly set forth spreads and inspires others to be kind in creative ways.
BE KIND TO SOMEONE AND THEY MAY SMILE FOR A DAY. TEACH THEM TO BE KIND ALWAYS AND YOUR AND THEIR KINDNESS SPREADS INTO INFINITY!
Recycling Water
June 8th 2006
I was thinking this morning about how everything is recycled on board a space ship or manned satellite that stays up there for 6 months to a year or more. I was thinking about how the jet stream is right now mostly just above the U.S. Canadian border into Canada. So the peole getting a lot of rain now are in Oregon, Washington and the far northeast and most of the rest of the country is wilting, especially west of the Mississipi River.
I was thinking how much more important than ever it is for individuals and families to be self sufficient not only in regard to solar and wind powered and water powered utilities but also as far as water is concerned. By recycling all water even urine and distilling back to a water form one could have water to drink and cook and even to water plants. It is possible to create total water recycling systems while still using solar and wind power for areas that now and in the future get very little rain and a whole lot of sun. By building underground or into the side of hills one could also use the average 60 degree farenheit of the ground 1 foot or more below the surface. The ground, depending upon the area one lives in maintains around that temperature year round whether it begins at 1 foot below the surface or 2 or more feet below the surface in aras that get really cold in the winter. So by using solar cookers to distill and recycle all water for reuse and reclaiming all water that falls in the form of rain upon ones roof in tanks for later use and either distilling for drinking or filtering for other uses one could theoretically be 100% self contained whether or not any rain fell or not as long as there is enough sun and or wind or rivers or streams to power everything where you live.
When I was trekking in Nepal in the Helambu area in 1986 I had walked about 10 to 20 miles from the last dirt road a truck could travel on and still there was a little country hotel that one could only reach on foot with a water powered generator spun by the river that had dc powered lights inside the little hotel. So anywhere in the world there is usually either solar power, wind power or water power to create lights or more.
more added june 16th
I have a
friend who is a Catholic priest who started his own church in
California. He was once a district attorney for a large coastal
California city. Though he lives in a suburb he catches all the rain
from his roof and stores it in recycled wine barrels. The overflow of
water he runs into an old reclaimed cement septic tank that he puts fish
in that eat algae, mosquitos and other bugs. From this he has fish to
eat and water to drink from the wine barrels after boiling it no matter
what happens to the utilities. If the water company fails he has
emergency water to use from the fish tank.He does this so his
parishioners can think more responsibly about utilities and water. He
has been doing this since the 1970's. He also raises chickens and uses
their guano to fertilize his plants. He has set a good example for other
thinking people to follow wherever they live on earth.
The Future
June 8th 2006
Miss Bobby Jean called me last night. She is psychicly the most spiritually evolved psychic I have ever met. She and I are both Crazy Wisdom manifestations from God's heart. Crazy Wisdom is wonderful in that it is completely unpredictable and therefore completely unpreventable in any way shape or form. It is one of my favorite ways that God manifests himself, herself, itself. Crazy wisdom emanations of God tend to be very supernaturally powerful. They are one of the ways God manifests his wishes on earth.
I have had many conversations with Miss Bobby Jean over the years even though we were out of touch after I married the first time until about 10 years ago. After she showed me how to bring angels into my consciousness and even visible sight I stopped being suicidal in about 1970 because I realized I could experience heaven here on earth and thereby reduce suffering considerably because being gifted can be very painful until one learns how to protect themselves supernaturally. I wasn't completely confortable with my gifts until the 1980's when I started my 30's.
Since she is a "natural" whereas I have been more formally trained she sometimes asks me about what I see coming in the future. Last night she seemed amazed when I told her that most or all nuclear confrontations could be prevented but when I told her there was nothing anyone can do about the climate changes she seemed sad. She is in her late 70's now and I think that was hard for her to take. I guess I've had time to get used to what I see and have had to accept that the total number of humans will reduce down below 300 million worldwide in the next 500 to 1000 years. It's not that I want this or like this it is just like driving a truck down a road and having really good eyes and spying a bad traffic accident on the road the human race is travelling. For me, it is something that has already occured. For me, the only thing I wonder about is how many will be wise enough to survive what is coming? And Second, will any culture or technology survive what is coming? Those are my questions. Compared to the little wars and disputes on the planet now, they are nothing compared to what weather changes will bring in death and starvation worldwide during the next 1000 years.
The Difficult Karma of the Warrior
June 7th 2006
In this really awful terrorist war worldwide, the warriors both Christian and Islamic face a karma that I faced as an incarnating soul until the 1100's. In other words the Islamic terrorists that die as warriors will tend to be reborn in the United States and western nations and the Fundamentalist Christian warriors who die as warriors will likely be reborn in Islamic nations and forced as children to fight the United States and other Christian nations. This is the inexorable way of karma. It is also one of the reasons that I have consciously chosen not to fight in wars because I experienced this several times between 800 AD to the 1100 AD only then it was being born in a Christian nation after dying as an islamic warrior and then fighting as a christian warrior and dying and being reborn in an islamic nation.After this awful occurance happened at least 4 times My soul found this extemely disorienting and confusing and so when I became gifted enough to remember what had happened after and between lifetimes I chose other paths so as not to become a warrior again and go through this torture of the soul anymore of this kind of karmic confusion. Though the path of the warrior is what defends his family, and nation in these days as well, you who are evolved enough to see the awful truth should listen to me in that what is good for your nation may not personally be good for your soul. Therefore, though it is in your enlightened self interest to protect those you love please learn if you are able from my personal suffering as I had to between 800 AD and 1100 AD.
Though this may be difficult to take or to digest I share this with you of the hopes of reducing the suffering of your soul.
The last time a body of mine died I was evolved enough to use this to be born into the United States in Seattle, Washington(Old Oregon Territory). I was about 12 years old when I died from the Nuclear blast in Nagasaki. The fortunate karma Sent me to be reborn in 1948 in Seattle, Washington.As a child my first spiritual teacher's name was Lotus and her American last name was Ballard.So it could be said in spiritual terms that I was spiritually born from a lotus flower in the land of Oregon or Origen.
More on Atoms are not things
June 6th 2006
I was listening on NPR to someone who builds Quantum Computers out of atoms and molecules. One of the things he said was that "the whole universe operates like a computer with almost limitles computations going on at the subatomic level 24 hours a day." However, he said that meaning must be attributed to whatever is going on by us humans or other intelligent species because the computations don't automatically make any sense to us." For example if most people were to look at the computational language of a computer it would be all in zero's and 1's. Then if one knows binary then we can translate the zero's and ones into numbers in a form we are used to. HOwever, if we want to interact with letters or games or other symbology an interface must be invented. We are at the zero's to ones translating into binary stage in trying to understand what atoms are comunicating to each other and what molecules are communicating with each other.
Also, when one adds in: Atoms are not things. They are tendencies principle stated by Heisenberg then one can have a whole different dialogue going on. Since tendencies might also be relating to habit patterns then this is something that should be looked at. If things are only the way they are out of a tendancy to be a certain way then any random action might slightly or completely change that tendancy to another tendancy or to any of millions of different tendancies.
The Treachery of Electronic Voting
June 5th 2006
It's easier, they say. We don't need so many people to hand count votes. The real problem with this logic is what is lost: Checks and balances and democracy! Without many people to hand count and recount votes what do you have? Most likely Fraud!
Even if the voting machines are seamless which they are not there is the problem of what happens when the tabulations of individual voting machines are combined and stored on a laptop or desktop running say microsoft XP. It is a very easy matter to (undetected) using either a straightforward or back door approach to change who votes for who or to even eliminate votes for a certain candidate or or proposition altogether.
So, For any of us who know anything about computers at all, what is Electronic Voting? It is like putting everyone's Social Security number in the United STates on the internet and expecting everything to be okay!!! In other words it is the most disastrous idea I have ever heard of for a democracy!
Without the checks and balances of a hand count of every ballot and the checks and balances of the Executive against the legistlature against the Supreme Court we have no democracy only a field day for fraud and for the unscrupulous to make money any way they can. If we in stupidity continue with Electronic voting we will deserve what we get: A Totalitarian state reminiscent of Hitler and Stalin!!!
The Tao of Willie
Sunday June 4th 2006
I saw Willie Nelson, the Country singer on the Daily Show with Jon Stewart recently. Willie was there to promote his new book written alongside an old friend, Turk Pipkin. Willie Nelson is a seemingly never ending icon and loved by all because of his basic philosophy of life. If you are interested definitely buy the book. However, there are a few ideas I would like to quote from the book here.The first quote is from the introduction by Turk Pipkin "The Time of the Teacher". begin quote page ix."Just like when we were kids playing games on a warm summer evening, the world is still comprised of two basic types of people---hiders and seekers. Hiders are generally happy right where they are, while seekers are more likely to look for something new. In our hearts, most of us know which one we are. There is a third type of person--- the master, one who teaches, inspires, and shows the way for the rest of us. In a game of hide and seek, a master will never be found (at least until they want to be).
Those of us on the student side of life--- hiders and seekers alike--- need teachers to smooth life's bumpy path, or to help us laugh at ourselves when we veer off course and land on our asses. If you're thinking that doesn't apply to you because you haven't landed on your ass lately, just wait. You will." end quote.
Begin quote middle page xi. " If America could sing with one voice," said Emmylou Harris, "it would be Willie's."
"Willy Nelson is a Highwayman. He may have traded his horse for a tour bus, but he still rides into your town, kidnaps your girl's heart, and pockets just enough of your cash to keep his life in order. And you can hardly wait for him to come back and do it again next year.
"It helps if people love you. Another lesson from the master"(willie nelson).end quote
begin quote page xii. "Willie puts it a little more simply. ""When I started counting my blessings", he says, "my whole life turned around.""
"Before long, Willie had helped to heal one of America's greatest divides by inspiring hippies and rednecks to realize that they weren't all that different from each other. The next thing we knew, the rednecks had grown their hair out, the hippies were wearing boots, and you couldn't tell them apart anymore."End quote
Begin quote middle page xiii."Being true to what is unique about himself, he connects us to the best parts of ourselves."
one paragraph ahead. ""If you care too much," Willie once told me on a golf course, "you'll screw up every time." Whether he was talking about golf or life I'm not exactly sure."
And the last quote about Willie Nelson is from Kris Kristofferson from Willie's Book 'Tao of Willy' opposite page 1. "He's a carved-in-granite, samurai poet warrior Gypsy guitar-pickin' wild man with a heart as big as Texas and the greatest sense of humor in the West"-- Kris Kristofferson speaking about his friend Willie. end quotes
I'm not really a big music fan of Willie's what I am is a fan of his philosophy of life. When I was visiting Maui, Hawaii with my family for a few weeks last Christmas I drove through Paia where I lived in 1989. I visited Charlie's a restaurant there that had good food and found out that Willie hangs out a lot there whenever he's in Maui with his friends the owners. I suppose that endearment help me get here to buying the book and feeling happy that there is such a person as Willie Nelson still on the earth with us.
Glastonbury Tull
June 2nd 2006
I was thinking about Saint Germain's Ascension in 1684. As an intuitive I reached in my heart to where that took place. Having been to England in 1999 my spirit was immediately drawn to Glastonbury Tull as the place where Saint Germain would have naturally ascended.
When I visited England I found Glastonbury Tull otherwise known as the Isle of Avalon of King Arthur's time as the single most sacred place I visited in England. Even 10 miles away from my first visit to the Tull the hair on the back of my neck stood up and stayed up until the end of the day when a got at least 10 miles away. It is the supposed location of the "Holy Grail". Whether that is true or not I can't say. However, I found it to be the single most empowering place in England with no other place even coming close to that place. Therefore it is the most likely place that Saint Germain would have Ascended in 1684.
What a Galactic Psychic is?
Friday june 2nd 2006
I had a realization this morning and wanted to share it. I could see the difference between and Earth psychic and a Galactic psychic. An Earth psychic is someone who was born gifted and then survived those gifts into adulthood.(And I know from personal experience that surviving into adulthood with ones gifts and sensibilities intact can be quite an ordeal.)So then an Earth psychic could literally be "a gifted person who experiences Earth to be his or her own body". I am also an Earth psychic. For example when there is going to be an earthquake anywhere on earth I very often feel like I'm going to die. Recently two other gifted people have told me that what I'm sensing is the immanent passing of humans in an earthquake. However, it just feels to me that I'm going to die. After the earthquake occurs I immediately recover within a few seconds of the quake.
In addition to this I appear to be a Galactic psychic as well. I am told becoming a galactic psychic is very rare, especially on earth. I would say that there are presently approximately 10,000 Galactic psychic candidates on earth and that presently there are about 1000 Galactic psychics presently on earth. Of these only about 100 to 500 are fully aware of what they are. About 400 of the 500 of the approximately 1000 are naturals and therefore aren't formally trained like myself. I was chosen to become a galactic psychic because of past soul connections in other lifetimes combined with both genetic capabilities in this lifetime. I have also lived many other lifetimes as a human and other types of beings throughout this galaxy and others.
In my case (I realize now I'm not really permitted to say much about other Galactic psychics for obvious reasons). The Creators who are a race of beings that live billions of year and who create galaxies in order to feed on black holes or more specifically they feed on the energy released when matter and energy move from matter to antimatter and back again. From a Creator's perspective time is speeded up over one billion times what we experience or more. From a Creator's experience the creation and dissolution of a single galaxy takes for them about 100 years in our time and is for the Creator and his or her family the galaxy is their food source. Their experience of the Galaxy would be a lot like a fisherman as he sees the ocean. In other words, "It feeds him and nourishes his or her soul". Also, a Creator does not need Air, water, or food as we know it, only certain types of energy. They like hydrogen fusion and the shift of matter and energy from matter to antimatter. Since they can reverse their polarity to matter or antimatter they can feed both directions both a matter is shifted to antimatter and as antimatter is shifted into matter.
I'm speaking about the Creators because this is the prime requisite to become a Galactic psychic. In other words one must be a dream reality of a retired Creator in order to become a Galactic level psychic. It takes a being already billions of years old to have the basic stability to be the basis of a galactic level psychic. This is because a galactic level psychic must see the whole universe as himself or herself. In this way he or she experiences literally whatever he or she needs to concerning the universe in any time or space.
Upaya or "Skillful Means"
June 1st 2006
The following are quotes from Wikipedia regarding Upaya. I have taken some of the sentences and left others so if you look up upaya you will get your own interpretation. I took the sentences that touched my sensibilities.
begin quotes: "Skill in means" is the ability to bring out the spiritual potentialities of different people by statements or actions which are adjusted to their needs and adapted to their capacity for comprehension.
"skillful means" are important in regards to the actions of a bodhisattva. The idea is that the bodhisattva or practitioner may use any expedient methods in order to help ease the suffering of people, introduce them to the dharma, or help them on the road to nirvana.
The practices and rituals of vajrayana Buddhism are often interpreted as a process of skillful means.
They are understood to be means whereby practitioners use the very misconceptions that are properties of mundane existence to help themselves (and others) to enlightenment.end quotes
The idea as I see it is to permanently end the suffering of as many sentient beings as possible. Simaltaneously one is trying to bring to ultimate bliss these same beings by making them "of one taste" with all the compassionate enlightened beings in all time and space throughout the universe, past present and all futures. This would not only be joining in consciousness with beings like Jesus and Buddha here on earth but joining with all the Saints of Earth who ever have been or ever will be. Then expanding that out to include all the Saints of all Universes.
When I was first introduced to this concept I wasn't sure it was possible. 26 years later I have no doubts that is is possible because I now experience it!
I hope I explain this correctly. The Vajrayana path is a path to enlightenment that can take only one lifetime. It is sometimes called the "diamond path". One perceives oneself becoming a King or Buddha who is becoming a Buddha specificly for the sake of all on the planet and beyond. This approach supercharges the being who takes this path because it is my experience that the divine selves or souls of all sentient beings assist such a commitment being to enlightenment so that their bodies and souls can move to a better, holier and freer way of being throughout all time and space. So the commitment being is supercharged into enlightenment in one lifetime while supercharging the end of suffering and the bringing to enlightenment of all beings by whatever methods are available to the bodhisattva.
Since on this path there are 49,000 correct paths to enlightenment according to Tibetan Buddhism these paths include all the major religions of the world and also include individual paths as well. So the bodhisattva assists through whatever means necessary all beings toward enlightenment and permanent end of suffering.
ATOMS ARE NOT THINGS
May 31st 2006
Atoms are not things. They are only tendencies- Heisenberg
Viewed in this way the universe for me becomes a thought, a concept. If that is what the universe really is then to perceive the whole universe as oneself is to understand the universe. By objectively understanding and thereby experiencing the whole universe as oneself one begins to actually encompass the whole universe. By objectively beginning to perceive the whole universe as oneself one may begin to feel peace. By feeling peace one may stop feeling afraid. When one stops feeling afraid ones physiology operates better.
From this new experience of objectivity one can then ask questions of oneself as the universe. From these questions since fear is gone answers may automatically appear. From the peace, the questions and the automatic answers one may know God. From knowing God and having peace one needs nothing else. Whether ones body is alive or whether one has passed over one can then know peace eternally by knowing God in this way.
This is a path to God. I have traveled it and found it perfect.
The Real Jesus
transcribed may 31, 2006
I am writing this to honor the real Jesus who lived and walked among us. I am writing this for those of you who want the real story. For the faithful please do not let the historical truth told now by a precognitive psychic interfere with your faith in any way. For faith is necessary and has nothing to do with history at all. Faith is about trust. Without trust in life and God would any of us choose to live another day?
Since Jesus was in the lineage of King David he would have been inspired by another king 500 years before him, Gautama Buddha. He would have been concerned by the revenge getting "An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth" that was the standard as he grew up pin the middle east which led to extermination of whole nations by conquerers who didn't want revenge by the children of the dead. To prevent this conquerers simply killed every man woman and child when they conquered a nation.
Jesus would have been looking for a way to avert this calamity and would have seen this ethnic cleansing as a blasphemy upon the house of God. He travelled as a 15 year old to Egypt and then toward the birthplace of Gautama Buddha and like Buddha he studied as an ascetic with Mahasiddhas. In his mid 20's he returned to the middle east and returned to his carpenter trade for a while and planned for a way to make things better for his people since he could see the future and knew his destiny. By this time he understood that the way to go beyond a life of constant revenge was the compassion taught by Buddha in the middle path. He fashioned a teaching that could be understood and used by those in his home community there in the middle east. He fashioned it to be acceptable to the spirits of the people living there at that time. In order to bring the Grace of his new ideas he taught "forgiveness" and of turning the other cheek. Almost 2000 years later Gandhi used this same technique in the form of passive civil disobedience to bring about freedom for India.
So, forgiveness totally changed the middle east over the next 2000 years and beyond. When I visited Nalanda University that was completely destroyed by the Islamic Moghuls between the 1500's and the 1800's with a learned Tibetan Lama, he told me that Tibetan Buddhists believed from records brought to Tibet by Padmasambhava and others from India that Jesus was Saint Issa. Saint Issa came to India from the middle East with his wife that I will presume was Mary Magdelene, who was also descended from a bloodline of kings like Jesus.
After Jesus rose from the dead as he was taught in India, he met Mary Magdelene in France either before or after she had their first daughter, Sarah. After spending some time anonymously in France, Jesus then traveled to India with his family where he could be safe and continue to teach since he was already a recognized Guru there. Eventually when they grew up some of his older children like Sarah returned to France and to England and literally became "Sangreal" , the "Holy Blood" or "Holy Grail" there. By the year 500 AD The Christian church was exterminating anyone who believed that Jesus was just a holy man that we could all aspire to be like as a means of controlling the masses and their money and as a way of controlling their minds. The true status of Mary Magdelene was suppressed so that women could more easily be dominated and controlled by the men of the Church. Any who were caught with these beliefs in Europe were killed in gruesome ways at that time.
So today we likely have millions of descendants of Jesus, the "Sangreal" or Holy Blood throughout the world. It is quite possible that you and I are some of these descendants of Jesus. All those who have spiritual Gifts are quite possibly descendants of Jesus and Mary Magdelene. Since Jesus could speak with God and see the future and heal the sick and the lame and multiply the loaves and since many gifts like this spring from latent gifts in us all it makes sense that those today who have these gifts might be among the descendants of Jesus and Mary Magdelene
Since my grandfather told me that I am a descendant of Francis Bacon of England and since he was very gifted both scientifically, logically, rationally and spiritually it is a possibility that he was Sangreal. It is also my belief that since royalty from European nations intermarried as a way to prevent war that many or all the bloodlines of European Royalty contain the "Sangreal" or Holy Blood of Jesus and Mary Magdelene.
Driving and Camping
May 26th 2006
I was having a dream vision last night while asleep and realized that a good way to explain precognitive pscyhic abilities is to compare them to what one does while driving and camping. While driving (if you are a good driver) you are constantly scanning the horizon for people, obstacles, accidents etc. ahead of you on the road. Well, now imagine that you can scan not only space but also time and you get the feeling of what it is like to be a precognitive psychic.
Also, when one is camping, especially when hiking one has to learn to remember landmarks so one doesn't get lost(the same is true of driving a car or truck). The combination of scanning time and space while remembering time and space landmarks is the mark of a good precognitive psychic. Now if one adds kindness and wisdom to the mix then one moves from precognitive psychic to Seer. Then if one adds a direct personal experience of God then that would move one from Seer to Prophet!
Daughter of Prototype
May 25th 2006
I found this recently and liked it. I don't remember whether I used this in the Flame series or not so I thought I would share it. You know how it is some things just have a life of their own.
Daughter of Prototype(Mother of the future) The female octopus waited for food with excitement. She could sense him walking toward her tank. It was the right time of day and she knew he wouldnĂ¯¿½t disappoint her. She began by reaching two of her tentacles out of the water in anticipation of her favorite food- squid. Though he would bring other things squid was what she loved the most. She would do anything, learn anything for squid. Her marine biologist handler specializing in octopi behavior research knew this about her, too. He was becoming symbiotic with her in some ways like a man and his dog. She welcomed his food offerings and changed color in her excitement. As he rubbed the squid against her suction cups she could taste the most delicious squid. She quickly moved each squid toward her beak for consumption. The trainer played with her senses. He moved each squid too quickly over her suction cups for her to get a good suction on the squid. She loved this game. It drove her crazy like a game because she knew he would eventually give it to her. (It was really fun for her because she knew through this game she would still eventually get the squid and eat it.) The biologist octopi behaviorist handed her a glass jar. She quickly took the lid off and suctioned the squid inside quickly into her beak mouth. The biologist then did something new. He put a squid inside a pair of pliers and handed the pliers to the octopus. However, this time when she tried to get the squid he pulled it away until the octopus put the pliers into the jar and then he closed the lid. When she opened the lid by unscrewing it he then let her have the squid and left the pliers in the glass jar. He figured she had learned her new behavior for today. As he walked away from her tank he had an odd thought, Ă¯¿½What if everything she learned could be passed on down to her children?Ă¯¿½ The biologist thought to himself how this could be accomplished? Then he had it! All he had to do would be to have the children in separate tanks next to her so they could each see her through a pane of glass or Plexiglas but in such a way that they couldnĂ¯¿½t get at each other to harm each other. Then it would simply be a matter of monkey see monkey do! The children would want some squid too and so would duplicate the learning process very quickly as long as they were at the right age to mimic behavior of adult octopi. No octopus could be harmed in this way by any other and all who wanted good food would replicate her behavior. It could work!
Truth-An Essay by Francis Bacon 1561-1626
Since Truth and Compassion I believe are the keys to both wisdom and
enlightenment and since the Dalai Lama says, "my religion is kindness",
therefore here is an essay on truth by a truly enlightened man. Paste or
type the following address if you are interested:
http://www.classicallibrary.org/bacon/essays/2.htm
Statistics on Remote viewing
Wednesday the 24th of May 2006
I was exploring "precognition" on wikipedia and as I drilled down through the facts I found this little jewel done by an SRI researcher. Paste or type the address to use it: http://anson.ucdavis.edu/~utts/air2.html
Though I can understand how skeptics might view this, since I live by being a gifted precognitive psychic this all made complete sense to me. My only thought that I wanted to add is that: If you want to try remote viewing it will work better in an emergency where you need to save someone's life. After that paradigm shift occurs you might be able to remote view all sorts of time if it helps you or others survive calamities.
The Swiss Watch
transcribed to online site may 23rd 2006
Note: The following is concerning my writings of Uncle Tommy Travels Time. After the original "clunky" devices were used to send Marine Agents back to 1912 from the late 1930's and 1940's contact was initiated with future time changers. For agents originally from the 1930's and 1940's the future was contact with time changers whose present day was anywhere from the 1950's to the 2050's. Somewhere around 2050 a decision was made that no technology designed and built after July 4th 2057 would be sent back through time to help the cause of freedom for Earth. This was because of technological breakthroughs so incredible that it was unlikely that people from previous times would survive those technologies because the people interfaced with the technologies were psychologically so different from the people in previous decades and centuries.
By the 2030s time travelling technology became so sophisticated that Swiss Army Watches were retrofitted and given some of the new technologies for the 2030s. These 144 watches were given to agents who worked specifically through the United Nations and directly under contract to the Galactic Government to prevent nuclear, chemical, robotic, nano problems or any other problem that could cause the extinction of all cultures and life on earth for any reason. These 144 watches were distributed among the Time changers with a rank of Captain or Higher. This took place mainly in the 1990's and after. The belts that Fred Sr. born in 1916 used were mainly used between the 1940's through the 1990's by officers. The belts are still used today in 2006 but have been fashionable updated. and are used by enlisted men but the swiss watch denotes to all who know, that they are dealing with an officer.
However, given that the earth is a recognized sentient being by the Galaxy, Earth is given carte blanche in her ability to defend herself, her atmosphere, her water and her body from all threats perceived or actual as she wishes. Periodic Global warming followed quickly by an ice age are one way that the earth reduces threats from technology and/or ignorance of her existence and needs.
Jonathan was given one of these retrofitted Swiss watches. Most of these watches maintained a Holy Lemurian Timeline so that one wearing this watch could not get lost on a time fragment. Jonathan's watch travelled not only time but also space by connecting the 50,000 aligned Galaxies. However, only Jonathan could use it and no unauthorized person who even opened the watch would see anything unusual. This is because by 2025 secret agencies had developed sentient robotic constructs. With galactic help these constructs could self modify if an unauthorized person fiddled with what only seemed to be a normal Swiss Army Watch. Since Jonathan had been trained as a Galactic Psychic for the Galactic Time Guard he was liaisoned to the United Nations detail as a researcher. In other words his function was to help the agents with time probabilities by psychic means. So he would be asked what will happen if I do this this way or that way? If authorized Jonathan could tell the optimum time and actions and even thoughts and feelings to have to accomplish a given goal to better life on earth by travelling the past, present and future for the betterment of all.
In this way Jonathan assisted the Galaxy and through them the United Nations and all the people of earth to a better life.
Efficiency and Practicality
May 21st 2006
As I was walking my dogs on the forest trail today I realized that the article following this one is not efficient enough for generating electricity. It might work for increasing the water pressure if watering a field but there are better ways for electricity to be generated. I started to think about general practicality.
For example, my motor home has 2 deep cycle batteries on a separate system from the engine that operates the vehicle. If the deep cycle batteries that were originally designed to hold current generated by Australian windmills are about 1/4 down or in otherwords read 3/4 full it only takes 30 seconds to 1 minute with my AC/DC generator running to fully charge them. Therefore to make the hydraulic telescoping water tank idea really feasible there would have to be no Gasoline or diesel available. And even then if you had a horse pulling a gear driven drive around in a circle to either generate electricity or to use the power directly through gears or belts then that would be much more efficient than the hydraulic system I envisioned.
Also, in the early 1980's I lived with my family on land with no electricity up to 6 months a year. Since this land was at 4000 feet in elevation and since we could get up to 7 feet of snow at one time we found that kerosene Aladdin Lamps (Aladdin being a brand name) were the best way to go in our A-frame house. We found that with one big bright aladdin lamp and one cheap kerosene lamp similar to the ones used 150 years ago and a few candle lanterns available for trips outside at night that that was the best way to go then.
However, now in my motor home 30 seconds to one minute of running the onboard generator would cover all my dc needs lighting and otherwise from 6pm until 10pm or midnight. So at least for me now things have changed.
However, if you were trying to power a makita drill you could get one of those converters that your bicycle fits in and charge it or a makita saw while watching tv by riding your bicycle while watching the tv at the same time charging one or more tool batteries.
Anyway, the following hydraulic idea using the weight of a water tank filled by rainwater might be a good duel use idea (IF) you live on very flat land where the water has no where to go but down into the ground and you get a lot of rain every year. In other words it might be a good idea if there isn't enough slope to make a river or stream electrical impeller generator work where you are and if you live in a place that gets a lot of rain and not much sun.
Water or weight generation of Electrical power
Sunday May 21st 2006
I had a great idea while out in my Hot tub(spa) in the rain. I was thinking about the rain hitting my baseball cap and brim and shoulders and realized just how much weight is in the rain. Then I remembered seeing a program of hydraulicly lifting a house with four hydraulic hoses from a single hydraulic pump which would equalize the hydraulic fluid between the four corners of the house and thereby lift the house equally vertically from all four points. I was thinking of a way to utilize the weight of the rain once gathered for personal use after it falls. One way to do this I realized would be to start with an aluminum water tank around 8 to ten feet in diameter both width and height. then pop the roof off of the water tank and instead install an either manual system of plastic 8 ml plastic that would increase the water gathering space of the tank by double or triple thereby increasing the water in the tank from the rain quicker.In addition one could then install a screen to filter out bugs and small objects flying on the wind. If this screen was in the shape of a slightly flattened cone then falling rain would dislodge most small objects down the side of the screen and would require less cleaning in the long run. If you planned to drink this water(because it is left open to the air etc. one would have to filter or boil or distill the water if drinking it. (your choice) If one was present at that location most of the time then one could supervise all this. Otherwise one would have to install a system that electrically opened the top plastic wings to about 20 or 30 feet in diameter but would close back up to the original 8 to 10 feet in diameter if the wind accompanying the rain increased to a velocity about 5 to 10 mph.
By doing all these things and putting the 8 to 10 foot diameter roofless watertank at least 20 feet high at the bottom of the tank suspended on 4 telescoping hydraulic legs. With these Hydraulic legs in place after the tank became half or more full one would then have a water supply and a generating source for short term AC electrical power or long term DC power.The hydraulic force generated by the weight of the water could be compressed through a pump that would be tied to an AC (short term) or DC(long term) battery generation. Though the initial cost might be high the long term positive personal effects in your life could be permanently going off the utility power grid for the rest of your lives!
This would be an especially good power source for places where there are high amounts of rain and low amounts of sun or running rivers on the property.
Places where there is wind and sun could use solar cells and wind generator to generate personal electricity on your property.
If there is wind where you live try to work to make it legal for you to generate wind power from your roof or veranda to reduce your dependance on fossil fuels. You might even be able to generate enough wind power to sell back to the utility companies!
I had another idea regarding using weight to generate power. Most of you probably know that the braking systems of most new hybrids generate electricity. Well, by using gravity in the form of water weight or rocks or trees on an inclined plane or vertical drop could also generate electricity. The electrical generator could also act as a braking mechanism so that the load didn't drop too fast. The electricity generated could then be used to lift the empty carrier up for the next load and the next and the next!
Faith!
May 20th 2006
Whatever your faith it keeps you and your family alive. Your faith in God keeps you and your family alive! It does not depend at all on written things. Your faith is what is important. I remember Chakdud Tulku while he was still physically with us told me a story about a friend of his who had become completely enlightened meditating on a dogs tooth because he believed it was the tooth of the Buddha. When it was scientifically analyzed later it turned out to belong to a dog. However, this man attained enlighenment believing it to be Buddha's tooth. The same is true of the christian faith. If what you believe works for you then you don't need to be historically accurate. History is for those interested in History like myself. Don't let your faith be harmed by movies like the Da Vinci code. Faith is important for its own sake. Faith is like trust in life in many ways. Because history after all is only what might have happened. Faith is here and now. At best we have less than a 10% chance of understanding anything beyond our own experiences for many reasons. Keep your faith close and remember History is written only by the winners of conflicts. That should tell you a lot right there about history!
The Da Vinci Code
May 20th 2006
I wrote a movie review a yahoo about the Da Vinci Code. I saw it Friday when it opened. I called my review "Not for the Faint of Heart". Having read the book I found the movie emotionally difficult both because of the gruesome murders but also the religious shocks. When I read the book with my wife we enjoyed it over several weeks. To have these same shocks assailing one over only 2 hours was a bit much for me. However, I still gave the movie and A- because by really filming in the Louvre and other real places it made the audience really feel like we were living history which was a really great feeling even though it was an illusion of course. Still I give the movie an A- and consider the book the best "who done it?" story of the last 50 years!
Those who can do. Those who can't teach-Camu
May 19th 2006
After speaking with God and being changed by meeting God face to face I did from 1970 to 1999. Then from 1999 after God almost killed me with a heart virus I was asked to stay alive and teach. One of the ways that I teach you are now benefitting from in reading this.
I am a lifelong precognitive psychic. I have long considered myself a Seer. However, now I'm beginning to understand that God sees me as a prophet. I'm not really interested in starting another religion because as a young man I saw that people had already so many religions to choose from that the average person was very confused about the whole thing. So that is not my purpose. I see my purpose as trying to convince you to train your children to survive what is coming. Though we could all die and just give up I believe that God wants some of us to live on to populate the earth for hundreds of thousands of years to come and to populate the galaxy with enlightened human beings.Within 30 years most technology will be just about as useful for a while as a toilet in the forest. For those of you who have wandered wild forests you know you don't need a toilet because you do what animals do when they have to go.
After technology has adapted to severe weather changes then it might be useful for short periods of time before technology has to severely adapt again. I'm writing for the people who intend for their children to survive what is coming. When things really get bad within 30 years many people will abandon their children and some parents will take the lives of their family rather than live without things like computers, cars, tv's etc.
However, if you have read this far you are not one of those. You are a survivor like me. The survivor TV shows and the TV show Lost are very useful because in watching them you and your children will learn part of what they need to survive what is coming. The problems won't come all at once. One year there will be something like the tsunami that killed 200,000. The next year there will be a Hurricane Katrina that kills 2000 or more. The next year there will be a drought caused by no snow to melt during the late summer and fall that kills 500,000 worldwide. These are the kinds of things that we will face as a world human civilization.
Films like Al Gore's are very well and good but the real tipping point for global warming was the whole 20th century. Now its too late to do anything serious but prepare psychologically and technologically and to prepare your children and their children for what is coming. This century wars are not the problem.
For example, how many people have died in the last 5 years of the terrorist war? At most maybe 50,000 people have died so far world wide! That is nothing compared to Rwanda and Rwanda is nothing compared to World War II when 20 million Russians died in that war alone. At least 10 million or more died in Europe and that might not include the jews that were ethnicly cleansed that numbered at least 6 million. In addition to this 1 million Americans died and I don't know how many Japanese and Chinese? It is possible that as many as 50 million people died in World War II worldwide. So as you can see 50,000 isn't anything at all. We just aren't used to war like our parents and grandparents were.
So what I'm saying is that the number one thing to prepare for is weather and earthquake related changes. After the next 30 years the people who will survive aren't those with technology. The people who survive have a shaman, priest or Seer that can tell them what is coming next. If you or your children don't have these abilities then try to find someone you trust in your family that does. If that doesn't work find someone who has these abilities and adopt them and learn from them. You only have about 30 years until this is as necessary as breathing. Look for someone gifted who doesn't lose it in an emergency. Look for someone practical, intelligent, but also kind and gifted to learn from. Remember, if an ant is your guru, feed him. It could be your gardener, a home builder, a priest, a minister, a college professor or even a young male or female college student or college grad. Be observant. This person will give you what you and your children need to stay alive when things get rough.
A useful message for all psychics
may 2006 I have been a precognitive psychic for all my life. I have also been I suppose what could be called a remote viewer by soul travelling consciously since I was about 22. I am now 58 years old. If you are interested in functioning safely as a psychic then I would recommend fostering kindness to all beings in all time and space. One can be extremely psychicly gifted but without fostering kindness toward all beings I have found these skills completely useless and counterproductive for a soul in a body anywhere in the universe. However, with kindness toward all beings no matter the size I have been able to soul travel and to physically travel and to help beings all over the earth and through soul travelling to help beings in about 50,000 galaxies.My spiritual teachers wanted me to relay to you that the positive effect of our work together actually goes far beyond that. You may think this odd but as a soul travelling pilgrim if you are completely sincere and non harmful you can travel not only this galaxy but beyond as a kindness fostering psychic soul travelling pilgrim.
Ganden Monastery?
May 18th 2006
A few nights ago I had a very clear dream. In the dream I dreamed of Ganden Monastery near Lhasa, Tibet. For me, what is odd about this is that I have never physically been to this location in this lifetime. In the dream I saw the monastery surrounded by miles and miles of alpine hills above the tree line covered with a light green close to the ground grass that one would see only in springtime. When I awoke I went to one of my computers that is connected online and looked up Ganden Monastery. There were pictures available and except for there being more buildings and houses there than when I must have lived there in a previous lifetime it looked similar to my dream. Even for me this was an odd occurance.
I mentioned this experience to Miss Bobby Jean who is mentioned in one of my journal entries below this one by phone and she said she also felt this was an important dream. I told her my first impulse was to try to go there within the next year but then realized that this was a past life dream and that the Lhasa Ganden Monastery is mostly now a Chinese Tourist attraction for international tourists rather than being able to be what it once was before the 1950's.
I then thought about going to the new Ganden Monastery built in India by Tibetan Refugees, Lamas and monks but realized that wasn't what the dream was about either. Both of us agreed that whatever this was about that it would naturally unfold like a budding flower that naturally blooms when its time has come.
I also learned that this was a Gelukpa Tibetan Buddhist Monastery associated with Tsong Kapa the founder of the Gelukpa sect of Tibetan Buddhism in the 1600 or 1700's. Also, it is important to understand that this is the Dalai Lama's sect. In order of their appearance on earth there were the Nyingmas in about 800 to 900 ad which was founded by an Indian Mahasiddha from Afghanistan called Padmasambhava who achieved enlightenment mostly in India and who represented Buddhists in India to the Tibetan King Trison Detson in Lhasa. Then there is the Kargu founded by Marpa the Translator and his student Mila Respa, the most beloved Tibetan Saint around the 1100's. Then there are the Gelukpas and the Sakyas in the 1600's and 1700's. It is my understanding that the Sakyas once were a part of the Gelukpas and then split off into their own lineage.
It is my present understanding that the Nyingmas and the Kagyus are more into the supernatural i.e. levitation, physical healing and stuff like that. Whereas the Gelukpas and the Sakyas are more into intellectual pursuits, politics, and philosophical debate. So it is my understanding that if you want to be physically healed supernaturally you would go to a Nyingma or Kagyu Tulku or doctor. If you wanted to be treated in a more traditional medical way you might go to a Gelukpa or Sakya.
It is important to note that in the 20th and 21st centuries most Tulkus, Lamas and monks and lay practitioners have Tibetan Buddhist initiations and practices from all lineages. To be ecumenical in this way is to be called Remay or all inclusive. For example I have received Nyingma, Kagyu and Gelukpa initiations and so would be considered Remay. However, since there are 49,000 correct paths in Buddhism, they more than include every compassionate path on earth including Christianity, Judaism, Hinduism, Jainism, Islam, Zorastrianism, Sufi as well as many other lesser known paths to enlightenment and bliss and the heaven realms.
There are many reincarnating High Lamas the first of which was the Karmapa lineage. He has always been known to be the most supernaturally powerful. There was a wonderful story of how his aunt was old and in the United States and had waited too long during a puja and had to relieve her bladder. Her pain was so great that she simply stood up and walked through a wall to accomplish her task. There are also many stories of the previous Karmapa fading out while in meditation to the point you could no longer see him during puja. There are also photos of this phenomenon.
The Dalai Lama has been recognized I believe as the head of all lineages since about the 1600's or 1700's. He is considered to be an incarnation of Avaloketesvara or Buddha of Compassion. His compassion and understanding has always been the family fabrick of Tibetan Buddhism since his incarnation in the 1700's.
St. Issa is Jesus?
May 17th 2006
Someone
at CNN on tv was asking if anyone had any information about Jesus being
married and having children so I sent them an email this is what my
email said:
Dear Cnn-Oddly enough there may be some truth to it all
thought from an entirely different source. While I was travelling in
India I found out about Tibetan Buddhist records that came up from
India before the Islamics wiped out the Buddhist culture there in India
and destroyed the buddhist Nalanda University. These records speak of a
Saint Issa that came from the mideast with his wife and who was a
spiritual teacher there who had many children with his wife and since
the Aramaic name for Jesus is Yesu which transliterated could be Issa
then it is possible that jesus and his wife migrated to India where he
became a spiritaul teacher and passed on in his 80's. By the way
raising ones body from the dead is something that has been taught in
India to adepts for at least 10,000 years. I hope the is useful Fred in
California
In addition to this I will say here my personal conjecture as a precognitive psychic.(This ability also can look into the past like psychometry of objects). While I was travelling through the ruins of Nalanda University which is the likely location of where the duplicate records came from that were sent to Lhasa to one or more of the Buddhist Monasteries near the seat of Government the Lama who was a Tibetan Buddhist Gelukpa Geshe and a very learned man mentioned to me of Saint Issa and how Tibetans Buddhists believed that this was Jesus from the ancient records of him. The Geshe didn't know the name of his wife or children. It appeared he might have had as many children as his mother, mary, for the Geshe spoke of at least 5 to 10 children.
If this is true then if you do the math Jesus could be related to many of the East Indians in India and his genetic material could easily have spread to millions of people living in Asia the Middle east as well as the United States and Europe.
Novum Organum by Francis Bacon
May 16th 2006
I
found an English translation of Novum Organum from the original latin
in english " true directions concerning the interpretation of Nature"
written in 1620 by Francis Bacon of England. Since Sir Francis Bacon is
considered today one of the founders of the Scientific method of
rational inquiry what he said then is just as useful today. here is the
internet address for you to type in or paste.
http://www.constitution.org/bacon/nov_org.htm
Freethought?
May 16th 2006
The definition of freethought from Wikipedia: freethought is scientific inquiry unrestricted by tradition, authority, established belief, preconception, prejudice or any agenda that might compromise the free exercise of thought and the reliability and validity of ones conclusions.
I have tried to conduct my thinking always this way. I don't believe anyone entirely succeeds because of nationalism, religious and philosophical indoctrination, political views etc. However, this has always been my goal. In addition to free thinking I practice compassion toward all beings in the universe. Though it is quite common for some to practice compassion towards others it is rare when one can truly be compassionate to oneself.
It is my very strongly held belief that free thinking combined with infinite wise right mindful compassion toward oneself and others is the key to full enlightenment of all beings.
A Prophet?
May 15th 2006
The definition of a prophet from Wikipedia is: a person who has directly encountered God, of whose intentions he can then speak.
I suppose by this definition I could be considered a prophet. However, I think it important to describe the conditions so you can make your own decision. At the time I was around 21 and suicidal from being excommunicated from my church. One day I had just had enough of this world and said to God,"God if you don't show yourself to me this week I will kill myself because then I will know you don't exist. These were my terms to stay alive. Sure enough within 2 days I found myself in a place that reminded me of the Orion Nebula. A noncorporeal being of no descernable sex floated to me and said, "I am the God that created you. It was a pure energy form and not human in any way except my imagining for it to be anthropormorphic so I could cope. The God that created me said, "I created you because I was (bored) (empty)note: over time I think the thought that God put into my head was empty rather than the bored I thought at the time. You see, I was in shock from the experience and was terrified out of my mind from meeting God. If you can imagine a nail next to the most powerful electromagnet you can imagine then you know me, the nail has never been the same again. It would be useful to say that I died and then stayed alive or maybe born again might be the right way to say it. When I found myself back on earth I shook and was disoriented for some time. I could speak to family and friends but I was in severe psychological shock as God had installed a new paradigm into me. After God said, "I created you because I was empty. I created you as a form of entertainment for me. You must never harm another being no matter how large or how small as all beings are me. I created them all to entertain me so I don't feel empty and alone. Time and space have no meaning to me only to you the created. If you harm another being that I have created it would be like cutting off one of God's many many fingers. Each finger represents a being." So I said to God, "What is the purpose of life?" God said, "The purpose of life is to love and bless all life!"
It took me about two weeks to cope with what God had shown me and I will tell you that I have never been the same since. Though this experience was in 1970 it is still as clear to me as if it happened yesterday. Since then I have been ashamed that I ever seriously considered suicide as I see that even harming myself would be an offense to God. Since then I have had peace in knowing for sure that God is real.
In the last few years I have written about the Creators who created this Galaxy. It is now my belief that I met the relatively immortal Creator that personally created me who also Created this Galaxy along with his wife?
Once one meets God or a god because I now believe both is possible one is never the same again. But I think it is also important that if you ask a question that one must prepare oneself for the answer because the answer might be much more than you presently expect!
Solar Plasma Beings
May 13th 2006
I have been having psychic and supernormal experiences my whole life. Some people say they don't experience these kinds of things. I both envy and feel sorry for people who don't experience these kinds of events. For I have found that understanding these events can constantly save ones life and others.
Though psychic and supernormal events can be difficult for someone to understand when young as I have grown older I have found these experiences extremely valuable both to myself and to others as I have grown used to them and experienced the absolutely amazing usefulness of being shown things before they actually happen. It has allowed me to save myself and others from innumerable harms during my life. I am grateful to God for giving me these experiences.
When I was about 21 or 22 I began to experience soul travel at will. I had done this all my life but didn't fully undertand enough to consciously do it until I was 21 or 22.After I had tired of exploring the earth out of my body I realized I could travel to other planets since a soul body doesn't have to breathe air or have an atmosphere. I went to Venus and found that there were no physical beings that lived there that would be similar to humans. However, there were beings in soul form who still lived there that appeared to be like me, human. I assumed at the time that these were souls of the beings that had lived there and had past on. However, at this point I realize that may or may not be true. However, when I told them I wanted to go to the center of the Galaxy to see God at first they gave me a strange look. Later, however, they said I should go into the sun and talk to the solar plasma beings. That is not what the Venusians called them nor is that what the solar plasma beings call themselves. This is my name for them in describing what they really are physically.
I was speaking with some of the solar plasma beings today about what had really happened to me. They described their experiene of what that time was like for them. When I arrived they placed me in what I perceived as a chair or throne like device. I asked today if they saw me go to the center of the galaxy. They said, "No. The what you call "soul" body you came to us in doesn't leave the solar system. You had to go to the center of the galaxy in an even finer body than what you call your soul body. We were concerned that your body on earth would die when your finer body left your soul body in the sun and went to the center of the Galaxy. However, it was a great surprise to us and an amazing scientific experiment that you stayed alive during all this. Our experience over the two years that you were in the center of the galaxy was you sleepwalking around the sun having these experiences in the center of the galaxy in your finer body. We recorded for posterity all that you experienced while gone. However, your physical body on earth only passed through about 20 hours of unconsciousness while your finer body experienced about 2 years. Our experience of your time in the center of the galaxy was 2 years also. We recorded this experience for posterity for it is extremely unusual that one could survive physically in a body on earth after what you did."
Fred here again: sometimes I find it hard to speak about all these things. However, I record my experiences for posterity just like priests and shamans have shared their experiences in order to make their tribes wiser and stronger for thousands of years. For me all this is about understanding that spirit is a science that springs from religious practices and thought in the same way that all sciences sprang from philosophy originally.
The Long Term Problem of NSA Wiretapping
may 10th 2006
Today USA Today informed us that many or all calls made within the United states are wiretapped in some way. The long term problem with this is that the state of war we are now in could be compared to the War on Drugs. In otherwords it is a never ending war against terrorists. Since it is no longer practical because of nuclear weapons for any country to go to war against the United States it is theoretically possible for this "War" against Terrorists to still be going on 5,10,50,100 or even 1000 years from now. Though some US Citizens might be willing to give up their Rights to privacy for a few years I think none of us will be willing to give our childrens, our grandchildrens and even our great great grandchildrens right to privacy forever away to who knows who. So the question becomes when does the wiretapping end and secondly which century does this war end in? I personally am not willing to give up my privacy for the rest of my life for the war on terrorism because that is just giving in to scare mongers whether they call themselves republicans or nazis or totalitarian communists or whatever. World War II was only a few years. This war has already been 5 years! When will it end???
Ode to Bobby Jean
May 10th 2006
Have you ever heard "There but for the Grace of God go I!" Well, Bobby Jean came into my life when I was 21 and suicidal from being excommunicated from the religion I was raised in. At the time my mother and father were trying to figure out how to keep me alive until I started a new life outside my religion. Since Mom was very intuitive she enlisted Bobby Jean to help me. She knew Bobby Jean was very psychic and might help me through this phase.
What was bothering me at the time was not the loss of the religion. It was the loss of all my friends all over the world in Europe, Australia, New Zealand, England, Scotland and the United States and Canada as well as the girl I had intended to marry from Michigan. For me, God, Jesus and Saint Germain had ALWAYS been a direct connection. I never had a real need for ANYONE to come between me and God like a minister or a priest does. In otherwords I was a natural mystic, and a natural shaman even though at that time I didn't know what a real shaman was.
Anyway, imagine you are 21 years old and suicidal and that young women are very attracted to you because you are 6 feet 4 inches tall and handsome even though you are pretty depressed and secretly suicidal. So here comes a divorced 40 year old that looks like Jayne Mansfield with platinum blonde hair and a figure to match. Your mother tells you "Go hang out with this woman she is a member of our church and I think she can help you." What would you think? Anyway, I was lucky because in the end she helped me stay alive and became a lifelong friend unlike anyone else I know. We still talk on the phone and I still give her credit for keeping me alive.
This is how she did it. At one point I was in her living room and she said, "Would you like to see the angels?" I said, "Yes!" Soon I noticed the energy in the room changing and becoming lighter and brighter. Eventually Bobby Jean summoned angels of different attributes and qualities. When I was two years old I had seen Arcangel Michael and his band but when she summoned the angels what I saw that day was large lights of different colors. At first she summoned Blue angels in order to protect the space we were in. By the way Arcangel Michael comes to me as a blue energy or light when he is interested in communicating with me. Next, Bobby Jean summoned pink light angels and then White light angels. I felt lifted and euphoric from the experience for days after this experience.
What happened to me as a direct result of all this was that I realized I didn't have to kill myself because I could experience Heaven right here on earth by continuing to do as Bobby Jean had taught me that day. This fundamentally changed the way I saw my place on earth and the way I related to the entire universe and God and heaven and the angels.
I began to solidify in my self awareness as an agent of God and his angels. I began more and more to be directed into situations so that I could be a prayer anchorpoint to invoke unbelievably powerful angels into whatever situation I was witnessing. I found this to be incredibly effective in bringing about God's desires into all situations I witnessed.
The more that I did this peacefully an joyfully the more angels surrounded me and my family and friends wherever I was or wherever my attention was drawn to invoke powerful angels. This became my mission in life to invoke angels as needed depending upon the situation.
By invoking God's angels and showing me how to do this Bobby Jean not only facilitated me on my life's path but also prevented my death along with the help of the angels.
New CIA Head?
May 8th 2006
There are two things that I feel very strongly about concerning the CIA. The first is that I very strongly believe that NO CIA head should ever become president of the United States because of his capacity to blackmail everyone in government. I also feel that no head of the FBI should ever become president either for the same reason. The second thing that I feel strongly about is that no military man should ever be made head of either the FBI or the CIA in order to keep the FBI and the CIA civilian agencies.
This is even more important in an era of a professional army of all volunteers. The danger of any country on earth that has mainly a professional military of all volunteers rather than a draft is that these armies historically in most of the world tend to overthrow their governments and install a military hunta in place of a president or prime minister and congress. Not only is a separation of church and state important but a separation needs to be between a civilian government and lifetime military professionals.
Without a separation of both church and state as well as a separation of a civilian government from its professional military the free government is poptentially doomed to extinction to be taken over by a military hunta similar to a Hitlerian one in our case.
Francis Bacon's New Atlantis
May 4th 2006
I
found an internet address where you may read Francis Bacon's New
Atlantis. It is at: http://www.sirbacon.org/links/newatlantis.htm
Paste the address to go there or just type it in.
Practical Nationalizing of oil companies for democracies
May 5th 2006
Please remember I am a precognitive psychic and would not recommend this unless I saw no alternative for the survival of the global economy. I see the alternative to this at least in the short run as a real return to a 19th century like global economy.
Since we live in democracies our object is not to steal the profits of the worldwide oil company investors. However, we must remember our object is only to save our way of life. The way to practically do this is to have (at first) the U.S. President and his cabinet take over as CEO and Board of all oil companies who pump gas or refine oil inside the United STates. For the moment they would all be run the same. The price of Gas and Diesel would be set by what the nation could afford similar to the post office.
The assets of the oil companies would be set up in a blind trust similar to what a president does with his assets. The only difference would be that the stocks of these blind trust oil companies would still be bought and sold. The motivation for buying these oil stocks would be the same reason people buy US Savings Bonds in time of war. Since we are in a time of war in which oil is being used as a weapon against the free world it would be quite easy for the President to declare a national emergency and to temporarily nationalize the big five oil companies in the United States.
Nationalizing American Oil Companies?
May 2nd 2006
I was thinking today of the best way to reduce gas and oil prices in the United States in addition to ending all gas taxes. The best way I could come up with is for congress to threaten the oil companies with nationalizing all oil that comes out of the ground or that is refined in the United States. By doing this government could then force the sale of all oil produced to the United States Oil reserves which would then set its own price according to the needs of US Citizens. The alternative seems to be the virtual end of a prosperous United States not to speak of the incredible damage being done to 2nd and 3rd world nations by the incredible increase in gas prices.
Once Congress threatens the big 5 oil companies in the US with nationalization hopefully that will begin the decline of gas and oil prices. If that doesn't do it then Nationalization of all oil coming out of the ground or refined in the United STates would do the trick. The government could then set a fair price of about $1.25 a gallon and then the United States would be okay no matter what happened to anyone else in the world. This could be done easily as we are at war and likely will soon be at war with Iran as well. I presently don't see another way to avoid a depression in the United States worse than the 1930's if something like this isn't done soon.
The Time Changer?
Sunday April 30th 2006
There is a movie made in 2002 called the Time Changer that I believe was in part inspired by someone reading my writings. However, I write about time travel mainly to inform the public that time, past,present and future has been, is being and will continue to change by millions of people who travel time and change it for many reasons. It is not one person changing time it is millions from this planet and others. Because of this I consider my writings to be a public service announcement as well as a form of entertainment. So mainly I consider my writings to be educational to help individuals have a higher quality of life in the past, present and future. It may interest you to know that individuals read my writings in the deep past, present and deep future for many different reasons if for no other reason than that they can!!!
Cording?
April 29th 2006
I write this to honor my birth mother and all the compassion and common sense and wisdom and kindness both she and her mother showed me while they were alive.
In my life I have experienced one or more soul riders. The one I know the best is known to me in print as His Oneness but known to me as a child as The Great Divine Director, The Lord Maha Chohan or simply as the Master R. I believe him to be the Christ of Ancient Lemuria. In the time of our Jesus Christ many who had known the Master R as Christ in ancient Lemuria in previous incarnations probably expected Jesus to rule on earth as then as a God King with supernatural powers. However, this is another time, another civilization that we have lived in for the last 6000 years or so.
Though I remember quite clearly being a member of the Roman Centurian that witnessed the Crucifiction I also remember that I shortly thereafter became a follower of the teachings of Jesus now known as a Christian.
However, I'm now dealing with another soul rider and I'm growing beyond the initial terror of having a soul rider that I first experienced as a child. In this case I was sleeping on my right side as the Lamas say to do and was aware of a grey mass of energy trying to enter my body through my left side near my heart. I woke up swiftly to fight off whatever this was and to push it out of my body. However, it was lodged in my left arm, my left leg and halfway into my heart. Now, some people at this point might die of a heart attack in terror especially children and those not used to dealing with the supernatural. However, I have had a lot of experience myself. I have learned since I was a child that when dealing with something supernatural one must first take the attitude of fearlessness like a warrior to survive such encounters. It does not matter whether what you are dealing with is good, bad or neutral if it is supernatural you must not freak out otherwise very bad things can happen to you physically, mentally and spiritually. This I learned very young.
Since I am a survivor of childhood epilepsy from age 10 to 15 I know a lot about this especially because my father forbade my using any medicines to prevent the nightime seizures about once every 6 months or so. Since these seizures were much more terrifying that being murdered with a knife or strangling because it is ones soul that gets attacked or changed in the process I was suicidal at the time because suicide was better than having the experience of the seizures.
However, because I didn't use any medicines at the time and had to survive by mind over matter I, today am very useful to you, my friends and family and to myself because my survival has led to me becoming a very psychic Seer, and metaphysician and an Adept of Christian Mysticism as well as Tibetan Buddhism and obviously the Science of how to make what I think and feel manifest when I know that God approves of my doing so. Since every time I ask God for what I need every aspect of my life changes when he grants this wish I have learned only to ask for these needs in emergencies because it is so disorienting when I am given what I ask for because where I live and most of the people in my life change whenever God grants my emergency wishes. I know other people ask for little things all the time but for me I don't find that useful. I ask for big things and fundamental changes to my life and even though it can be confusing for a while it works for me in the long run.
If you've noticed I've been rambling because I'm a little uncomfortable of the subject of Cording. I turned 58 yesterday and so I feel I owe both you and myself a better understanding of what is happening to me.
After the Grey mass entered my body it never entirely left no matter who I prayed to or whatever I did. This made me realize that God had some purpose in this occurance even though I did not find it pleasant. I was disoriented to have what I believed to be my mother's consciousness attached to my body and consciousness this way. My mother was a very spiritually gifted person like myself until she got senile dementia. The dementia has affected only her memories but not her supernatural powers. So now I have to deal with not only her spiritual abilities but now she has no boundaries, no walls, no formal ethics and is instead wild and primal much like an animal in her use of these gifts. The night I was corded I was pretty frightened because it reminded me of childhood epilepsy and I had to fight of my childhood terrors. I also had to reevaluate what had really happened to me as a child in regard to my mother, my father, my grandmother and even my mother's father in a supernatural sense which I found very disturbing. Since my most powerful prayers, decrees, and mantras did not fully dislodge this grey spirit that I considered part of my mother I came to believe that God had some hand in this. I felt a little vampired but finally one week later, Mother Mary the Mother of Jesus came into my room and I smelled the Roses that are her fragrance as an Ascended Master. I felt at peace and healed but also reinvigorated in a new way. Moments later a lady I know who is a metaphysician called me on the phone and told me that what was happening to me is called "Cording". In other words the silver cord that connects the soul to ones body and is seen many times while astral projecting is often connected to the living person by the dying or dead person. She told me that I had to have a powerful metaphysician cut it off supernaturally.
However, my spiritual teachers have not told me to do this. Since my mother was maybe the most powerful metaphysician I've ever known in her own way I realized she is somehow passing her spiritual mantle to me and in some ways to live on through me. What I've noticed is even when I felt a little vampired by this I haven't felt the grief of my mother's passing like I did before. It is like the best of my mother is here with me. Beyond that, it is like the best of all my ancestor's from Scotland are here with me too! When I visited Scotland in 1999 I felt all my ancestors from my mothers side greet me and love me. It brought tears to my eyes when I experienced this. I felt my ancestors encouragement to go on and have a good life and to create a good life for my children and to teach them to do the same. So I guess I'm witnessing to you that if you are corded by a dying or dead relative think about what I'm telling you and pray a lot to God to find out what is best for you and all beings!!!
Brazil
April 25th 2006
Brazil is or will shortly become completely energy self sufficient. I think there are only a few countries like this. Some of them are Iceland using geothermal and hydrogen, Venezuela using their vast oil reserves and except for refinery capacity Saudi Arabia and Iran. There may be more that I'm not presently aware of. But all the rest of the developing and developed nations are being screwed over the price of the price of oil. For elements in nations like Iran, oil is now viewed as the primary weapon of blackmail toward the US and the EU and the rest of the western world. Soon it may blackmail like it is now doing with oil with nuclear weapons so we better get used to this.
However, the US like Brazil is capable of being self sustaining with a blend of 75% ethanol and about 25% oil once multi and dual fuel cars start churning en masse out of detroit and Japan. The biggest problem in all this is the oil companies. They just made the most money they have ever made in one year. My question is how many people will they covertly assasinate and blackmail to prevent our conversion to ethanol, hydrogen and solar. So the biggest single threat to the economy of the United States is not Osama or Iran it is greedy oil multinationals. Their greed could destroy the world economy within 10 years!!! This combined with many more Katrina large city detroying storms increasing in frequency could spell the end of the Global economy and throw us back to the 19th Century in a real sense.
Why I'm A Seer
Monday april 24th 2006
I'm a Seer, I believe because that is what God wanted me to be. Seeing the future the way it will happen if nothing major changes and sharing this with you allows both you and I to change the future, to perfect the future. To understand what it is like for me now to be a Seer Imagine that you can see that the past, present and future are constantly changing through conscious choices and accidents. By creating conscious choices that are well thought out and wise we each help to create a better future for all beings. Sure, so called accidents can still happen. But by helping to create a better future for all we each have the satisfaction of a job well done and the altruistic satisfaction of reducing the suffering of ourselves and all the others both now and in the future.
Why I write
Saturday april 22nd 2006
In about one week I will be 58. When I was 21 years old I lived near San Diego, California. At that time I had just been excommunicated from a religion I was raised in so I had lost all my church friends around the world. The girl I loved and had intended to marry was a member of my religion but had decided to marry me and remain celibate. I knew this wasn't going to work for me so I broke it off with her after going steady for 2 years. I found I couldn't live without her and became very despondant and suicidal. The excommunication only increased my pain. I could not think of a reason to go on. So I prayed to God to give me a reason to go on. Otherwise, I intended to take my own life that year.
One night much to my surprise to silvery garbed beings appeared to me in my home. They said they were from the future and told me that something I would do in this lifetime would help prevent the permanent exctinction of the human race on earth. So I said even though I would rather die that I pledged to them that I would live on to benefit life here on earth. I told them that even though I would prefer to die that I would go on living to help keep life on earth alive and to make life better here for all. I kept me word. I'm now 58 and have made my life about making life better for others while I lived. Even though my goal has never been to become rich I find myself a custodian now of great wealth. I see this wealth as spiritual in nature but it also manifests in many ways. I have lived the saying "What goes around comes around" so I tend to look upon my good fortune as what comes from living a good life dedicated to helping other souls to a better life in this world and the next.
I write for those who "have eyes to see and ears to hear". Not everyone will get at first what I'm writing about. I write what I see as secret "tormas" or secret teachings. I believe torma or terma is a tibetan word meaning secret teachings. Another word would be Tantric or secret teachings. Those who understand the partial or the full significance of what I write will be empowered naturally in the course of their lives to save mankind from extinction. Those who save my writings on their computers or as printouts will pick them up some time in the future maybe years from now and begin to more fully understand what I'm writing about.
For example, when a reincarnated Tibetan tulku is born, he or she doesn not necesarily know that he or she is a reincarnated tulku. It isn't until age 30 to 50 that a reincarnated tulku knows what he or she really is. The knowledge slowly unfolds like a flower opens to the sunlight on a good day. When I first wrote the first few pages of "Arcane" in 1980 I thought I was just writing science fiction. It wasn't until 1999 when I almost died of a heart virus that I finally realized it was a past life memory that I already had lived in the far future of a life that lasted thousands of years on multiple planets including this one. I believe that my precognition of the future is because I have already lived through these times and lived in the future of this world and many others. I have now reincarnated far into the past of where I used to live. It is for this reason that I can be as valuable to you as I now can.
What Is Death?
When my father passed on in 1985 I read enough of the book Death and Dying by Elizabeth Kubla Ross to think that I knew what death was. Even then though I had no idea what the passing of my father would do to my life or how my life would change as a result. Now my mother and my wife's father both seem to be transitioning this year as I write this. In 1999, my wife's mother and her stepmother both passed on within 2 months. My wife, who was then 5 months pregnant had a miscarriage within a month of her mother's passing. The next two years were very difficult for her and difficult for me as well trying to keep my wife's feet on the ground so to speak. However, now the passing of my mother and my wife's father everything is affecting me more.
I used to talk one way with people who didn't necessarily believe in an afterlife and another way with people that I knew who did believe in an afterlife. But now all that is falling away. In order to cope with these two new passings I must be true to what I believe and only have one truth of what so called death is. I witness here to you that death is not death. Instead death is a transition like we experience when we go to sleep at night and wake up in the morning. This is my experience and always has been. However, now this new set of experiences demands that I witness what I experience as truth every day.
In India it is said that the quickest path to enlightenment is to meditate upon death. I think I understand this better now. It is even said that when Gautama Buddha witnessed aging and death as a young man it completely changed him and this began his path to Buddhahood. It is in confronting our mortality that we get real both on earth and afterward. Especially, in America or Europe it can be easy if one is raised middle class or above that to live in a fantasyland where death doesn't exist. Parents in the US tend to shield young children from death. However, it is only through facing death face to face that one can begin ones path to God and enlightenment.
Facing the unknown's of a relative's or a good friends eminent passing may take one to grief but it should also take one to enlightenment. It is okay to grieve but be sure to be open to the spiritual enlightenment that death always brings if one can just be open to it.
Afraid of the Future?
april 8th 2006
I'm writing this article because of talking with a friend. He said ,"People can't deal with what you write even if it is the truth." Here, I want to say that nothing I'm writing is written with the intention to scare you. I'm only writing to inform capable adults to prepare for what is coming. That is all I'm doing. Other things I write like the "Memories" series is to share some of the highest truths I have personally experienced in this lifetime or others. People might not be ready for anything I write the first time they read it. However, later some element of what they have read or discussed with others may save their lives or anothers. This is why I write so that enough enlightened people can survive what is coming so our great great grandchilden aren't forced to become cavemen and cave women with no democracy or culture to protect them from an ice age with 100+ per mile winds part of every day.
On another note the progression to an ice age is over more than 1000 years. There are many stages. We now are in the first stage of Hurrican Katrinas, Many Many killer tornadoes, many droughts, many floods etc. However, in the next stage which will gradually come within 20 years instead of 1's and 10's of people dying at a time it will become common for 100's and then 1000's to die in a storm. It will be at this point that you will see mass migrations of people to relatively safer areas. What is safer depends upon individual needs worldwide.
Paradoxically, many of you who live to be 30 will still be alive 1000 to 10,000 years from now if enough people prepare for what is coming. If our medicine and technology and culture can remain intact many of us will live through this whole thing and come out the other side. One of my teachers told me when I was 17 that if I lived to see 100 that I would live to see 500. He said that if I lived to see 500 I would live to see 1000. He also said that if I lived to see 1000 I might live to see 5000 and 10,000 years of age.
I was quite skeptical of these Ideas until recently. However, with the quantum leaps happening in medicine I'm beginning to see it may be possible. The real question is: "Do I or any other person really want to live that long?" I guess my personal answer would be: "If I feel I'm useful somehow to present and future generations I would like to live on if I am still physically and mentally able to. In other words: "If my quality of life is high enough I would probably choose to live on."
The Ark of the Covenant
April 3rd 2006
I was watching a program on the Ark of the Covenant recently on I believe the History Channel or National geographic channel. It showed how people were incinerated when they got too near the Ark. It always led the Israelites into battle and could project the power to kill thousands at a time.
The description of how to build an ark is in Exodus in the Bible telling everything from what kind of acacia wood to use to the size to build it in cubits which I believe is a measurement based upon the fingertips of a certain king to his elbow in length. That would be 1 cubit.
When the First Indiana Jones movie came out in the early 80's I did a lot of research into the ark. One of the interesting things I found about it is that it is in cubic mass a specific fraction of the mass if the earth just as the Ark of Noah, King Solomon's tomb, and even the great pyramid is built to be a specific ratio of mass to the earth. Each being somewhere between 1/1,000,000 ratio or greater to the entire mass of the earth. This sort of mass ratio seemed to allow a technology similar to what Nicola Tesla invented in Boulder Colorado in which he was able to electrify the whole area of Boulder, Colorado so electricity would be free to all. However, this type of transmission eliminated any type of radio or two way radio communication.
The Ark of the Covenant appeared to have operated directly off of the magnetic fields of the earth. It is described to have hummed and appeared to be an ongoing Electromagnetic Pulse generator while it was active when aligned in a north south axis. So people wouldn't die it had to be carried with the arms facing east west because when it was aligned in a north south axis people would often die that got near it.
There are serious rumors that both MIT and BYU built 1/10 scale models of the Ark of the Covenant to see what they would do in the 70's. It is further rumored that when the MIT 1/10 scale model was placed in a north south axis it knocked out power for about 100 miles in every direction. The only reason that it wasn't reported in the newspapers at the time was that the liability due to being responsible for the electrical blackouts at the time would have been in the millions and millions of dollars or more.
The story goes that when the 1/10 scale model of the Ark was place in a north south alignment it started to glow and to hum and sounded a lot like the sounds that you hear during ufo movies. Immediately, the power blew out for a hundred miles and stayed out. People who tried to get near the miniature ark were either knocked out or killed by its electrical fields. Finally, in desperation someone got a sledge hammer and threw it at the miniature ark and smashing it to stop the electrical fields it generated.
There is a theory that the Ark of the Covenant was both a comunications device and a weapon to waste ones enemies. My personal belief is that it was a technology remnant of Atlantis or an extraterrestrial pacification device designed for Earth to pacify humans through religion.
A Very Bad Feeling
Sunday April 2nd 2006
When I heard about the earthquakes in Iran it gave me a bad feeling. In order for me to write about something I need about a 70% chance that what I'm writing about is factual. So if you read what I write about you will know I'm at least 70% positive that I am correct in my assumptions. We all play our hunches in order to survive everything in our lives. So all of us above 30 to 50 years old are alive because we honored our intuitions and instincts enough to stay alive to be alive as long as we have.
The reports of earthquakes in Iran made me know that something was very wrong with this report. I sensed that possible underground nuclear tests or the underground tests of some awful weapon underground had made it appear that earthquakes had occured.
Whenever the leader of a country believes as the leader of Iran does that the end of the world is 2 to 3 years away the rest of the world needs to worry. Because such a leader may believe that creating the end of the world creates his religious heaven. All of us need to be afraid of any leader that out of touch with pragmatic everyday reality. At that point we know that leader is very much like people we see every day walking down the road talking to themselves. He is someone to be pitied but if he has his finger on a nuclear button he is someone that must be replaced before we all die.
The Tipping Point?
March 29th 2006
I was reading the latest Time magazine article called the Tipping Point. In it they say the tipping point for global warming in now. I beg to differ as a precognitive psychic. As a psychic I know that the tipping point for global meltdown of ice and a complete climate change that eventually creates another ice age has already taken place during the 20th century. There is presently no way to stop this outside of moving underground or to another planet.
The real question is: Will any real culture or any technology survive the next several hundred years?
My best guess as of today is that there will be 2 to 3 billion people less than the present 6.5 billion presently on the planet by the year 2100. So that means that it is likely that there will only be 3 to 4 billion people at most in 2100 even if there is no birth control whatsoever and there are no abortions. It is also likely that the world will reduce again in size to about 1 billion by 2200. By 2300 it is likely that there will be around 250 million to 300 million people left alive on earth.
The primary reason for this is that people will not be able to adapt in masse quickly enough to 100 mile an hour winds or more during parts of each day most places on the planet. By 2300 the people who have learned to survive will mostly be in the foothills of mountains near a river, lake or ocean. They will have moved underground into caves or underground houses built into the side of rock based hills or mountains to withstand the winds. They will build greenhouses with only the roofs showing above ground so the winds will not blow the greenhouses away and most will become mostly vegetarians because most game will be killed by the winds except for game that can live underground like wolves, coyotes, rabbits, go downs and the like. Birds will become very adept at only flying when the winds are below 50 miles per hour (which will be seldom) and the rest of the time finding places to hide from the wind or learning to fly to where the wind isn't.
There will still be deer and bear and the like in deep valleys next to adjoining tall mountains where the wind can be broken by the mountains. But any large flat area will be treacherous to live in or to travel through unless one has an underground refuge there when the winds come.
Drought will increase during the times we live in and droughted areas will increase. However, completely new droughted areas will exist in the future and some presently droughted areas will be subject to floods and become lakes.
Although living next to an ocean provides unlimited water it is important to remember that all water drunk from an ocean has to be distilled first.
I have given a lot of thought whether it is better for nations to try to slow down the inevitable or not. The best analogy I have come up with is this: If we all become good nations and slow down the inevitable it might be like what happens when you put a lobster in a cooking pot with cold water and then put it on the stove. The result is the lobster doesn't notice any sudden change until he is cooked. However, if the lobster is thrown into a pot of boiling water there is sudden change so the lobster jumps out of the pot and possibly lives. The same might be true of the human race. Even though it might be incredibly good karma to protect the environment now, it is just too late to succeed at stopping the inevitable loss of life in the coming centuries. It is not just the loss of life that is the problem it is the loss of culture and technology that bothers me just as much.
I think we would all be pretty upset if 1000 years from now humans have had to devolve once again into cavemen and cavewomen to survive with no technology to speak of at all. Though I believe this has happened many times before on earth I don't think it is to our advantage to let it happen once again.
Note: april 2nd 2006
I found an article that addresses some of the things I'm speaking of as a precognitive psychic after I wrote this article. It is at comcast.net. Here is the address: http://www.comcast.net/news/science/index.jsp?cat=SCIENCE&fn=/2006/04/02/359184.html&cvqh=itn_warming please save or paste this so you can read this article if you are interested.
How Do I find Truth?
March 28th 2006
If we start from the premise that "The way that can be thought of or spoken of is not the true path or the true way." Also, peace may be found through religion but truth is not directly found through any religion even though religion may be a beginning in ones search for truth. So then we see that religion, is only a vague starting place for truth for religion is always political and about rules of behavior and not really about ones personal experience with Truth and God. By quieting oneself enough to live by better rules through a religion one may begin down a path that eventually leads to one or more direct experiences of truth.
Though in one sense the experience of ultimate truth or enlightenment is very precious experiencing it when one is not ready for it can cause insanity or death. So studying human beings and peoples and cultures can prepare one for experiencing truth. To get too deep into any religion before one becomes grounded and stablized by studying human beings and cultures can either prepare one for truth or take one to insanity and death. It is a very fine line either way. Confucius say, "Man should study man before spirit or religion." We have all met those along the side of the road that went to extreme into religion to deeply while young and become the ones who walk down the road talking to themselves.
It is like religions are the spokes on a wheel like a bicycle wheel and truth is at the hub in the center of the wheel. But to make it fair some of the spokes are the sciences and things like humanism and the study and experience of nature. All these are spokes of the wheel too. By studying anyone of these spokes or a combination of many spokes such as I have done can lead a person to enlightenment or the direct experience of truth. The experience of Enlightenment in some ways can be like being struck by lightning because ones experience of the universe is never the same afterwords. The experience of enlightenment when one has it tends to be awe, complete amazement, and complete terror. A natural physical reaction to enlightenment might be anything from a heart attack, to shock, to not even knowing it has happened in the case of some types of people. Many people who have become enlightened had to be told by there teachers that this had occured. Also, having become enlightened doesn't mean you can hold on to that state 24 hours a day. If one cultivates the state of enlightenment one builds up slowly from a few moments a day over the years to hopefully 24 or one hopes at least 23 hours a day and maybe one hour cussing in frustration at the way the world is. My description of enlightenment would be unbearable ecstasy at the same time one is feeling unbearable pain and everything in between while understanding each moment why everything is the way it is. Enlightenment is truly the acceptance of life the way it is with no fairy tales of any religion to insulate the enlightened one. Raw truth takes one to bliss and madness simaltaneously. The only way true enlightenment can be carried by any human being is through the altruistic motivation of helping all ones kin and friends and all beings everywhere to a better life both here on earth and after. Enlightenment is a sacrifice that the enlightened one bears like Jesus bore his cross. One knows the truth is both wonderful beyond words and terrible beyond words simaltaneously but the enlightened being accepts this burden to help and to protect all humanity and all beings. That Is Enlightenment. That is Truth! That is a true human being and what all adult humans should aspire to!!!
Hydrogen?
March 27, 2006
In this day of slowly or quickly collapsing 3rd world economies directly related to the price of oil that month it is time to seriously consider hydrogen. In the 80's I remembered my science teacher in 8th grade back in 1961. Mr. Addison, my science teacher, using a 12 volt battery with two electrodes showed us that water can be turned into hydrogen and oxygen by running direct current into water. Since hydrogen and oxygen together in a gas form can aid each other in combustion they make an ideal fuel. He mentioned the biggest problem was the safe storage of the hydrogen.
I experimented with this idea a little when I lived 10 miles from the nearest small town in the mountains near Mt. Shasta with my family in the 1980's. I took two wires and connected one to the positive battery terminal and one to the negative battery terminal and put the other ends in a plastic container of water. Then I created a device to channel the hydrogen and oxygen directly into the carburetor of my truck. When I flipped the switch, bubbles of hydrogen came up from one electrode and bubbles of pure oxygen came up from the other one
At the time I thought doing this would increase my truck mileage. However, after running my truck like this several hundred miles I didn't notice any real change so I gave up the experiment. I knew what I was doing was safe because I couldn't create enough volume of hydrogen to be dangerous under those conditions as the oxygen and hydrogen were consumed by the engine before it could build up. The only byproduct of hydrogen combustion is water vapor.
Today I realized that one could do the same thing at home as long as one had a proper storage device simply by plugging into an AC 110 outlet in ones home and converting it to DC through a battery charger and dipping the two electrodes into a large pool of water with collection devices above. Since hydrogen is the lightest element and lighter than air one could easily collect in this way. The only problem would be safe storage and then having a duel fuel Mazda rotary engine car that also runs on Hydrogen or some other engine designed for running on hydrogen. I don't understand the technology of safely storing hydrogen so this is as much as I can help you with in converting water to hydrogen and oxygen. Remember, if you experiment with hydrogen be safe and sane.
Also, with the price of oil moving up out of sight it might be time once again to consider a new Stanley steamer. Cars could be run on wood or coal or whatever in a pinch if they were steam powered. Just this last weekend I paid over $3 a gallon while driving up California on Highway 101. I wouldn't be surprised this summer to have to pay $4 a gallon at the same station in August or September, especially if there is another Hurricane like Katrina.
Living Time Pools
March 23, 2006
For those of you who have read my online book "Memories" the Time Pool is something you already know about. For those who don't Note: The Time pool is an energy pool about 10feet across. It must be flat like a lake or the top of anything liquid in a form. It runs off the magnetic, gravatitional and electrical fields generated by the rotating earth in conjunction with its relationship to the sun and the suns relationship with all celestial bodies in time and space throughout the universe. So it could be said that theoretically all time and space powers a time pool. The time pool can be set to show what is happening within millions of years upon earth or in the solar system. What is happening elsewhere is galacticly illegal for residents of the solar system to know about(at least through the use of the time pool). It's purpose is to protect all planets in the solar system from being destroyed from within or without the solar system. Its secondary purpose is to prevent the permanent extinction of any species spawned within the solar system. Since humans they were combined with ape dna for strength human-ape combinations such as ourselves fall under the protection of the Time Pool. So although humans can be thinned out they cannot be allowed to go extinct in the solar system according to galactic law. Extreme weather generated by the living being Earth will thin humans out to about 30 million to 300 million within 500 years. end note
Also it is important to note that humanoids that were our ancestors that did not interbreed with apes for strength to survive on earth still live on thousands of planets in this galaxy as well as many other galaxies.
The title of this article refers to Living Time Pools such as myself and thousands of others on earth. Our purpose appears to be a lot like the canaries that coal miners took with them in past times underground to warn them of poisonous gases. In the case of Living Time Pools such as myself we are apparently here to warn of impending calamities that might otherwise render all mankind extinct. Therefore the easiest classification of these living Time Pools is Seers which were ancient psychics that foretold of future happenings. The really good ones were employed by kings and nation states and still are although now they have to be much more secretive about it because of the world we presently live in.
The World Military Industrial Complex
March 19th
Even President Eisenhower said before leaving office that the world Military Industrial Complex was one of the most dangerous things that our democracy and the world would face then and in the future. He had already seen the death and destruction the Military industrial complex had wrought in Korea. One thought to remember in regard to the military supplier corporations. A war that isn't won is the most profitable and the more people that die the more money is made by the World Military industrial complex. It is the same reason Viet Nam wasn't won. Military suppliers could make more money from death and misery than from sucess. The same was true of Afghanistan for the communists. Military suppliers made more money by the Soviets losing. The same is true for Iraq and Iran. More money can be made by making misery and death than anyone winning. The same is true of the war between Iraq and Iran during the 1980's. When one side began to win the military suppliers supplied the otherside to increase their profits which also increased the misery. The U.S. will very likely lose this war in Iraq for the exactly same reason that we lost Korea, Viet Nam and the same reason the Soviets lost Afghanistan and as we will likely lose Afghanistan just like the Soviets did. In fact the way things are now losing in Iraq and Afghanistan may be the end of the United States as a world power just like World War II greatly diminished Great Britain.
If more people would just be intelligent enough to realize that wars are no longer about anything but money they wouldn't be so eager to volunteer and die for lies. However, I guess that is just natural selection in action.
We are all watching the death of the nation state and the unfettered rise of the Multinational Corporations in their place. When retiring Supreme Court Justice Sandra Day O'Connor said that the United States was in danger of dictatorship the whole world should listen because the whole world is affected by this.
As a psychic I have believe for 5 years that Osama Bin Laden is an Instrument of the World Military Industrial Complex. When the Soviet Union ended their was no villain big enough to keep the World Military Industrial Complex in business so they manufactured Osama Bin Laden. Even when the United States had a clear shot at him with a hellfire missile from a drone they were prevented from firing.
And it is debateable whether Osama is alive or dead or has just had plastic surjery and is living like a king anywhere on earth.
I'm not telling you that suicide bombers aren't real. I'm not telling you that there aren't some really bad people out there. I'm just telling you that a lot of them are paid by corporations to do what they do as mercenaries to keep oil prices up etc. Volunteering to fight under these conditions on any side is now just plain suicide. Remember! Knowledge is power. Get enough knowledge so you aren't ground to dust under the wheels of the Military Industrial Complex. Be smart. What you hear in the news isn't the real truth. Remember, I'm writing this to save your lives and the lives of your children. As a precognitive psychic and a compassionate pragmatist I write to save your lives so you and your children will survive into the future! Blessings upon you all!!!
The Pitchfork Rebelion
March 17th 2006
I was reading recently in either Time Magazine or Newsweek about the Pitchfork Revolution in China. What is happening is that about 700 million Chinese are disenfranchised farmers. Corrupt local officials are selling the land these peasants need to till to grow food to survive. As a result there have been 87,000+ clashes in the Chinese countryside in the past year between police and people whose livelihoods have been stolen in this way. The article mentioned that this kind of corrupt behavior was the main way Mao Tse Tung got started during World War II. So we should expect another like Mao to arise possibly to overthrow the present system of government in a grass roots way sometime in the next 20 years. The present government might not be able to adapt to this problem otherwise in a useful way for the peasants to survive.
Life as it really is
March 17th 2006
All Governments exist to protect the rights of the top 5% richest and most powerful people there. Democracy has an advantage in that it allows new ideas to come to the fore and be used for the profit of the few but also for the benefit of the many. In this time of the general decline of nationalism I would say that Globalization is the Corporatization of the world. I must also say I don't think this is good for the survival of life on earth. In other words "If you are not one of the top 5% in wealth on earth then basicly you have no rights at all in this era of globalization." I don't think that most people in the democracies of the world really get how awful it is to live most places on earth unless like myself they have seen 1st hand what it is really like to visit or live in the so called 3rd world.
It is my personal opinion as a psychic that terrorism of all forms will grow exponentially in 2nd and 3rd world environments all around the world from this time on. I see terrorism growing not only for Islamics who feel betrayed by secular Islam and the free world but also by all who have had their human and physical rights stripped away. It is the only way the completely disenfranchised can physically empower themselves to survival for themselves and their children. I don't think that this is a good thing. I see it as very sad and unfortunate. However, I am a realist and a pragmatist and realize that if I were disenfranchised and disempowered it might be all that was left to do.
My life is good. I live in California where more milionaires live than any other place on earth that I know of. From the San Francisco Bay Area to San Diego there are more millionaires than anywhere else. You might ask why are they here? Since I grew up mostly in California and have lived here most of my life I think I can answer that. Californians are many things but most of all they are tolerant of other ideas and cultures. California is more internationally open in a real sense than any other place on earth
One of the reasons that the terrorists didn't strike in California is that Muslims are fairly well treated here. Free thought and tolerance of other ideas is more important to most Californians than tradition and old wives tales and religion. This 'free thinking' and the capacity for Critical logic and reason without getting 'goofy' with religion and tradition is a hallmark of Coastal California thought. For at least 150 years now California has been a place that people have come to from all over the world for a new start and a good life. Many people who were fed up with the immobile thinking of their lives on the east Coast and Europe were drawn by the wide open spaces and the opportunity of thinking and acting however they wanted to. Now this anything goes, live and let live philosphy has taken root in California and continues to grow. There is something about the 'controlled Chaos' of Los Angeles County to San Diego for example that is quite overwheming. I don't think people who come to California from other parts of the country and only stay a week or two really get just how different the California Coast is in Philosophy from the rest of the World
I think people from other countries get California almost more than most Americans do. For example Europeans tend to think now in more close in alignment with Californians than they do most of the United States.
The word that most describes the Coastal Californians that I have known my whole life is "Careful Experimenters". The people I have known have tried new things and the things they liked they continued with and the ones they didn't like they quickly dumped. I'd say that is what Californians do best. They try new things and if they like them they improve them and keep using and improving them. Then if other parts of the world like some of the California ideas after Californians have perfected them they take them and improve on them and make them their own too.
Therefore California is an ideal place to manufacture new ideas and products because people here might actually try your stuff. However, don't expect Californians to be naive because you don't survive as an experimenter like Californians do unless you are very sophisticated in your approach to experimentation. Whether you are experimenting with ideas or behaviors or real tangible things one must be prepared for anything. The Californians who have survived the last 150 years of experimentation are literally "ready for anything"!
Time Travel? Fact or Fiction?
Believing that time travel may exist could save your life, your friends, your children. I'm not telling you that you must believe it does exist. I'm just saying that not allowing for the likely possibility could cost millions of lives. At this point there is no doubt whatsoever that time travel exists past,present, and future in my mind. My only question would be when and where was it invented first before it spread throughout the time and space of earth? Was it invented in the past on another planet? Was it reinvented in the future of earth and then brought back to the 20th century? I don't know the answer to this. I only know one thing. It exists and it affects every aspect of our lives.
Believing that time travel May now exist is in the enlightened self interest of everyone. Let me explain why.
Imagine that time travel exists. Imagine that whoever controls time travel can change any aspect of history. Imagine that whoever controls time travel can make sure a certain nation or civilzation succeeds and that others fail. Imagine that the people who control time travel have no interest in anything other than profit and the financial success of their families and friends. Imagine that in their eyes everyone else is expendible to their whims. Imagine that with the control of time no birth or action of any person or government is permanent. Any action down to the beating of a butterflies wings or the buzzing of a common housefly could be changed. Even the genetics of a species such as humans could be altered at a critical stage so modern day humans could never come to be on earth past neanderthals or just apes. If such beings or people have such skill what would they do with it? Or better yet what could they do with it?
Given all this to not believe in the possibility of time travel in the past, present and future is to be a complete fool!
Even if you don't believe time travel hasn't been invented yet can you logically tell me that it won't be invented or reinvented in the future at some point and then brought back to the present or to the past? To not believe that it will be invented even if you don't believe it has been yet is to be very foolish and illogical. If you understand people, you will understand that anything that can be invented will be invented somewhere somehow and that once invented it will be used.
If for example it is invented sometime in the next 100,000 years by humans then you must also understand that it is also logical that it is here now and also at every point in human evolution given the basic nature of humans. Therefore, just using basic logic and reason and as a precognitive psychic that leaves zero doubt for me of the existence of time travel past, present and future.
To the Breeders who will survive the next 1000 years
March 15, 2006
I'm refering to humans who have children. For it is those who have children and so on and so on who will literally create the future on earth. I'm sorry to report that the the numbers of humans on earth will likely be reduced by 95% over the next 500 to 1000 years. As a proven precognitive psychic over the last 57 years of my life I would say there is a 80% to 90% likelyhood of my being correct. The only changes that would likely create a different outcome come would be nuclear war which annihilates the planet like a human civilization on the planet some called Maldek millions of years ago which is now the asteroid belt or the more positive outcome for earth of humans rebuilding the ozone layer and becoming more ecological and finding ways to move underground on earth.
If you live where it is very flat like Louisana or Florida or the great plains it might be a good idea to build with cement and forget about building with wood. Also a cement dome with a basement and a 2nd or a third story might be useful as well. Another idea I've had is building a house that can be one hydralic jacks that can be retracted into the earth for high winds like tornadoes or put up in the air 2 or three stories if there is a flood on hydralic jacks that can be then locked in place fully extended up to avoid a flood. This way you would be protected from both (retraction) tornadoes and hurricanes and (extention) floods.
The qualities that will most likely allow humans to survive these weather calamities that likely will be growing in intensity over the next several hundred years are:honoring ones intuition, in other words listening to your hunches so you and your children can survive to breed on. Though some kind of religion might be helpful real survival comes from honoring ones hunches. Religions tend to be political and at times not even survivable. Since religions on the planet tend to take people to idealism and sometimes to their deaths it is almost more useful to study how native peoples of your land survived the last 10,000 years or more before there was organized religions. Intuition and pragmatism is how people surived. I personally learn a lot from watching movies like The Gods Must Be Crazy I and II about how tribal people survived for thousands of years untouched by more organized civilizations. These are the qualities that will in the end be the most useful to your children. Within 100 years there may or may not be electronic technology on earth. There are many causes of this but the primary one is that you cannot have electronic technology without the infrastructure:i.e. the people who technically understand it. One of the likely ends of the infrastructure would be multiple emp's. EMP stands for Electromagnetic pulse. For example one 100 megaton hydrogen bomb would destroy all electronic devices not specially designed by the military in a place as large as California if set off 100 miles up. The hydrogen bomb would not kill anyone but the electromagnetic pulse generated would cause all non military electronic devices like computers, car batteries and ignitions systems truck batteries and ignition systems, plane batteries and ignition systems to be permanently destroyed and unusable (at least as a electronic device). Also any person within 5 feet of any of these devices would likely die through the kind of electricity that one would get from a bolt of lightning hitting their house or car. After this bomb went off 100 miles above an area nothing electrical not specifically designed by the military would work again anywhere in the area the size of the state of California.
The above scenario if done about 100 times around the earth would likely end the infrastructure necessary to use or manufacture anything electrical or electronic for 20 to 30 years. There might still be electronic things that still worked in other areas but the areas hit would be without infrastructure for a long time just like Hurricane Katrina destroyed 100,000 homes or more this would permanently destroy anything electrical in a circle about 400 miles to 800 miles in diameter. Since most people are most of the time within 5 feet of an electrical device as many as 1/2 of the people in that area would be instantly gone from something similar to the electricity in a lightning bolt. Others a little farther away from anything metal or electrical might just be shocked senseless for a few minutes to an hour. Others still farther away would see electrical shocks travel between metal and buildings and people looking like sheet lightning on the ground but physically would survive uninjured even though psychologically they might be maimed from the experience of watching so many die.
For those of you that are interested in knowing more about EMP paste the following addresses on your http line on your computer. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Electromagnetic_bomb Also here is a popular science article address: www.popularmechanics.com/science/defense/1281421.html
The main reason I'm writing this is to prepare those of you who want your children and their children and their children to be the survivors and genetically the inheritors of the earth in the future. The single most important quality besides good genetics that will help them to survive is listening to their intuitions, their hunches. Learning to fly so to speak by the seat of your pants intuitively through life is the primary thing one needs beyond good genetics, good family and good friends to do well in life. Good luck! I hope you and your children and your dynasty to come will survive into the distant future and prosper and be happy.
One of the many problems with the newly signed patriot act
March 9th 2006
I was horrified to hear that the new Patriot Act allows the government to secretly bug any and all corporate board meetings in the United States. If ever there was a power grab for money this is it. I have been aware as a psychic for 20 to 30 years in knowing that not only the CIA but other governments have bugged Corporate boardrooms around the world in order to make black money for the CIA and other intelligence gathering institutions to operate without the knowledge of their governments. They also do this as a way of taking away any advantage another countries business has over their home country corporation. However, now with the Patriot Act opening the door to bug all Corporation boardrooms whenever the government wants to right in the open here in America it is an invitation to disaster. For now not only is democracy under attack from the Patriot Act but the freedom to run ones own business without everyone looking over your shoulder to steal your ideas and to make money on the side for the President, Congress and God knows who else. I personally see multinational Corporations as the single biggest threat at the present time to the long term survival of life on earth. However, even I know the end result of secretly bugging corporate Board meetings will be deals made in back rooms without cell phones that will now always resemble the Mafia in the way corporations will be forced to do business to avoid Corporation destroying scrutiny of boardrooms. I got this information from a news report on CNBC today as the president signed the new Patriot Act.
Corporations are killing our kid's future
March 9th, 2006
The main problem with corporations is their bottom line which is always money except in the case of the Non-Profit corporations which is another thing entirely. By making a company's bottom line money to the exclusion of all else we have situations like the health of the children in America and elsewhere coming into jeapordy because to many "food" companies from fast food makers to convenience food makers to cereal makers to soda pop makers etc. When I grew up we had 5 times better food to eat than now. Even in 1999 while my son was travelling through europe on a Eurail pass he noted that one could eat much better for less in europe. He said you didn't have to eat as much there either because generally the food quality was better with less additives and more nutrition.
Since food companies here in america don't seem to care about the health of their customers the present generation of children may have a life expectancy lower then their parents and within a few years it is expected that over half of the children in the united states will be obese. This is a horrifying statistic. It is true that food retailers like Whole Foods and others are beginning to change all this for the people who are educated enough to know to choose healthy food and who are able to pay for it. Organic foods can make a difference. Unfortunately, most adults and children except those who have gone to college and studied nutrition aren't aware of the correct things to feed children to keep them healthy. Or even more likely, they know what to feed their kids but don't have the time or money or will to make their kids eat what is good for them.
I'm asking all of you to begin to boycott food that is unhealthy for you and your children. This will begin the movement toward a more healthy diet for all in America and not just for the nutritionally educated and wealthier class.Please help create an environment where each generation lives longer than the last.
Paradigm Shifts
March 1,2006
Just like at the turn of the last century the was the automobile, the motorized airplane, and world war I and II; now there is the internet, terrorism, globalization and nuclear proliferation and Glaciers melting and sea level rising. So the new century will be a time of rising oceans, extremely unusual weather year around, the decline of nationalism, the increasing corporatization to the point where most common people will see big corporations as the slow death of cultures and humanity. What will replace all this in the next century?
This century will not be marked by large conflicts like we saw in World War I and II. They world has learned its lesson from those nightmares and all know very well except maybe Iran and the terrorists that no nuclear war can be won by any group or nation. Once any nuclear war begins on earth all life on earth begins to cease to be within a relatively short period of time. Even nuclear blackmail only results in end of the extinction of all life on earth given the natures of all the players. As a result of Nations and sensible individuals knowing this, nuclear weapons likely won't be used or if they are they won't be reported in the media for a variety of reasons. Any nuclear assault must be covered up by the civilized world in order to prevent second strikes which would bring extinction for all human life on the planet.
So this leaves terrorist attacks and their military responses from the world's governments.
The internet is creating a virtual world which will grow exponentially until the next generation will likely have implants put on or near their brains so that virtual contact with their friends and relatives can be 24 hours a day. I personally don't think this is a good idea because those that do this I would no longer consider entirely human anymore. However, despite what I think I believe a small proportion of young adults will begin with internet based implants that connect them through the neurons in their brain to their friends and relatives 24 hours a day. It will probably start with lovers who want to share all their thoughts and dreams and go on from there. The real problem is the Orwellian 1984 scenario this could create for everyone eventually in not being capable of thinking ones own thoughts alone and not being capable of making ones own decisions about anything as a result of this. As a psychic what I see coming doesn't make me happy anymore than when you watch tv news it makes you happy. I'm just reporting what I see coming as a confirmed precognitive psychic for my whole life which is now 57 years.
Grizzly Man
2-27-06
Timothy Treadwell's death has made a big impression on a lot of people. Whether you consider him sane or not for living 13 summers with Grizzly Bears in a tent in Alaska or not his relationships with the bears defies any other recorded humans experiences. I watched the documentary based on Treadwell's footage journaling his experiences on the discovery channel at 8 pm last night. There has never been as amazing footage so close up with wild Grizzly's before. I met people a little like this in the 80's when I lived 10 miles from the nearest small town at 4000 feet on the side of Mt. shasta without electricity in the early 1980's. Some of them had been living alone without any companionship for to many years and sounded just like Timothy. I myself found that even living with my family so remotely started to make me move in more and more feral directions to the point where I decided in 1984 to move to the Coast and buy a business. I have found that the people who live the most remote and the people who live in the most dense population situations in urban areas have a lot in common just as the psychological states of rich and poor tend to be polar but complimentary opposites. In the end humans are social animals and need to have company to survive very long. Timothy's making bears his family also made them his religion and ultimately his death. Hopefully, his death will help all the bears survive better in the wilds. However, I have a feeling that within 100 years there will be no bears living in the wilds. Hopefully there will still be some in wild animal parks and zoos by that time. Good Luck Timothy and Good luck Bears!
What is Enlightenmnet?
2-16-06
It says in the Bible, "No man may see God and live!". I personally believe Moses saw God and died but his body lived on.
My personal experience of enlightenment in this life came before I even knew of enlightenment. I was between 10 and 15 years old. The initial terrifiying experiences of enlightenment were thrust upon me at that time I believe to force me to reattain the enlightenment I had reached in other previous lifetimes. In other words for me to be allowed to live again in this life I had to reexperience enlightenment as a child so I would not be a danger to mankind. In other words even as a child entering puberty it was demanded of me to be a responsible enlightened being or die. Many times my previously attained enlightenment was thrust upon me and so I came close to death many times. However, when I turned 15 I finally in absolute terror accepted myself as a god and I became truly enlightened even though I was still frightened of what I had become. I knew I was no longer a regular human being and that the innocent child I had been was gone forever. I was very uncomfortable with this state until I was about 32 and met my first Tibetan Lama and experienced non dualism and true compassion for all sentient life in the universe in all time and space. Then I finally had peace concerning being enlightened and having supernatural gifts. From age 15 to 32 these gifts had been both blessing and curse to me. After meeting the Lama everything came into order and my gifts became for me only a blessing to myself and all beings.
My wife's experience was much different than mine. For her, it came when her mother died a few years ago. She was quiet all day which was very unusual for her. I felt concern for this unusual occurance and sought her out while she was working in the garden. I said, "What's wrong?" She said, "I see all the good and all the bad in the world all at once and I'm completely overwhelmed and I don't like it!" I said, "Dear! That is enlightenment!" She said, "Well. I don't like it at all. It's just too overwhelming!" I said, "You don't have to like it. However, it is the way things really are!" She said, "I just don't like it at all!" I said, "It is the true nature of life. It allows you to see how things really are!" She said, "Maybe. But I don't like it at all it terrifies me." I said, "If you can come to terms with your new enlightenment you will be able to understand everything!"
My wife and I became much closer after this as we both then could see 'everything'. It was nice for me to have someone around who understood what this was like even though I knew from personal experience that it wasn't easy to be enlightened. Enlightenment causes one of two things in people, either they can handle it and they become wise compassionate adults or they go insane and die. There is no third choice. Once one becomes enlightened it is a trial by fire!
The Power of Being Bored
When I grew up in the 50's there was no internet, no video games and even tv was mostly black and white and there were only 3 networks, abc,nbc and cbs. There was a whole lot of time to be bored out of my mind. However, looking back this boredom was incredibly useful. I personally, used it to figure out strategies for survival. Between ages 9-12 I had many experiences that I didn't expect to survive. They were miscellaneous from bullies with knives to crazies in cars to people with baseball bats to illnesses. However, the general boredom of the 50's for a child lent itself to developing strategies for survival.
Today, so many children and young adults have been so overprotected that much of the developing of strategies for survival just isn't there anymore. Instead, too much time is spent in virtual reality with unrealistic scenarios. This creates kids who when faced with a real threat to life and limb: they do not have the skills in place from boredom and time to really think about things to survive real threats to their lives. I know we can't change things back to the old days. However, unless some way is found to ethically humanize more people, bizarre murders and unwholesome situations will continue to happen directly caused by living in a virtual unreastic reality too much of the time.
Let me give you a real life example of this. When I was 9 in the 1950's I had been given a 22 caliber rifle by my grandmother. My father had used this same rifle for hunting in the country from the time he was 6 years old. So by 8 according to the "country mode" I was more than ready for a rifle and bullits.
One year later I was watching boys play mumbleepeg with knives they threw to stick in the ground. The boys were 2 or three years older than I. One of the boys asked me to join him throwing knives but when I naively drew near he grabbed me and put a knife to my throat and told me he was going to kill me. What followed was a game of cat and mouse that lasted for about 1/2 an hour with my throat getting cut by the knife enough to bloody my shirt but not deep enough to kill me or a need to go to the hospital. When the two older boys let me go I was mortified and returned home to get my rifle and come back and kill them both. Remember, I was 9 years old. In that era, emotionally you were expected to act and be like a man by 6 years old. So I loaded my rifle intending to kill the boys who had cut me and almost ended my young life. I was a young man. Nothing needed to be said to an adult. I was just taking care of business. However, in the middle of my rage I began to think of the long term consequences of shooting these two boys so I called my best friend on the phone and talked with him. He said, "Fred, don't shoot them. I know who they are. They have already been to juvenile hall many times. Let someone else kill them. You're too smart for that. Just let someone else kill them. They'll do that to the wrong person and that will be the end of them." I reluctantly agreed with my friend. I saw the wisdom in what he said to me.
From this point of view those boys were already dead. It was just a matter of time who killed them. I didn't need to do it. That moment I smiled because I was free. Boredom and the time to develope long term strategies for survival in any situation had saved my young life.
The Collective Unconscious
2-2-06
I will be 58 this year. I have been very lucky in my life. I grew up in a time of affluence both financially and in free thought and intellectual development. The time we live in now is not such a time! At age 12 Kennedy became president. When I was 15 he died. There was a sense after that that democracy had died and that something other than democracy was running our government. The feeling of many people since then has not changed.
I chose an Alternative path in life. Being simply normal simply looked liked a dead end moving toward oblivion. I decided if I was going to live and not take my own life that my life must mean something. I would search for truth in life, in religion, in my work, so that by the end of my life I would have learned something useful and important to pass on to other humans who might not have had the good fortune in their life to have the time to search for truth and who had been forced to go on being victims to the lies all around them.
I
had no idea where my searches would take me. My search for truth took
me all over California, Oregon, Hawaii, India, Nepal, Thailand, Japan.
Later when my son grew up I followed him with my daughter and family to
Europe to search for truth there. Here are some of the results of my
LIFETIME search for truth that are universal enough to effect all life
on earth:
NOTHING IS IMPOSSIBLE
COMPASSION TOWARDS ALL LIFE IN THE UNIVERSE IS THE KEY TO ENLIGHTENMENT
ALL RELIGIONS ARE TEMPORARY
EACH PERSON MUST EXPERIENCE TRUTH FOR THEMSELVES
EACH RELIGION IS MOSTLY ABOUT CULTURAL LAWS OR RULES
EXPERIENCING GOD AND SPIRIT HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH ANY RELIGION
GOVERNMENTS THAT DO NOT ALLOW THE SEARCH FOR TRUTH AND GOD AND ENLIGHTMENT WILL EVENTUALLY CEASE TO EXIST
My wife shared with me the importance of all that I have written on this website. Though it may be important to you around the world who read it in various ways, it is important to my family ongoing because it creates continuity. 2000 or 3000 years ago had I written all this my children each might have memorized what I have written to share with their children and their children and so on and so on. In writing what I have it becomes a legacy to all who come after me both in my family and around the world.
Future Trends
2-1-06
I was watching the State of the Union address last night. It made me think about America's economic future and what I now see coming for America. Americans have always been innovative idea people because historically as we moved west and settled our nation those of us who weren't idea people and innovative very often died because we did not adapt to our environment fast enough. Now that the economic world is becoming flat worldwide as in Thomas Friedman's book we see that the infrastructure necessary to build new ideas into todays products is becoming almost universal worldwide unlike what it was 50 years ago. There is now a cycle of only about 2 to 5 years between a great idea in the U.S. before that idea is copied cheaper and more efficiently in a place like China and sold back to the U.S. at half or less than profitable cost of selling it after making it in America. As a result it is important that Americans not only benefit from ideas from the U.S. but also from ideas happening all over the world. Each time a new idea or invention is created it is like a rock dropping into the pool of knowledge of earth at least in the way the ripples move out through the worldwide pool of knowledge. In order to stay ahead and to be competive America must benefit from its own ideas as well as ideas from all over the world. We may not be able to build the cheapest widget anymore but we are still capable of building the best widget anywhere. Let other nations build cheap products. Let us be the nation of quality by individualizing products. Let us be the nation of customization of quality since we can no longer build the cheapest at the lowest price. If we try to compete at building the cheapest products we can only fail because of the low wages in places like China and other nations. However, if we try for quality and customization no one will be able to compete with us.
The Slippery Slope
January 17th 2006
People as they were living the Cold War in the United States would laugh at the American response to the terrorists. They would then say that our response has been paranoid to say they least to 9-11. Especially after the fact that no terrorist acts have taken place in the United States since 9-11. They would say, "Why are you giving up all your rights? We fought terrorism before 9-11 without giving up all our rights. What are you trying to do, create a new Soviet Union here in America? That is what they would say.
From the beginning in 1929 of the Great Depression until the collapse of the Soviet Union in 1989 everyone in the United States was terrified constantly about either financial ruin or World War II or being nuked out of existence at any moment for 60 years. Then in 1989, suddenly it all ended and there was relative peace for about 10 years. Then 9-11 happened and everyone was terrified again. Only this time because we weren't used to being terrified out of our minds for 10 years the nation got paranoid in a way that was and is a form of post traumatic stress disorder directly caused by peace for 10 years and then "bang" 9-11. The whole American nation went nuts is a good way of putting it which has terrified and terrorized the whole world.
There has got to be some sanity now. Terrorism isn't going away anytime soon just like people using drugs isn't going away anytime soon. You have about as many terrorists as drug dependant people worldwide and there isn't anything that anyone can do about it. Not really. So people stand up and say "If you just give me this right and that right I will protect you from the boogeyman." But that's always a lie because no one can protect anyone from this. Not really. All we can really do is defend democracy, protect as best we can, keep our rights and wait this terrorism thing out. It's not going away for hundreds to thousands of years. Terrorism, just like drugs is here to stay and anyone who tells you anything else is a FOOL or worse!
Religion is Dying
January 14th 2006
Islamic terrorists don't realize it but they are killing their own religion as well as Christianity. As this Terrorist war continues for 100, 200, 300 years and we watch hundreds and thousands and eventually millions die what we are really watching is the death of religion itself. Yes, it may take 3500 years but the death of all religions is coming. Any sensible person can see it. Fundamentalism is killing all religions. The main problem is that most religions are practiced as a form of bigotry which goes something like this:"If you aren't a member of my religion you are going to hell. Therefore, you aren't human and can be mistreated by everyone in my religion." This kind of thinking ONLY creates WAR and destroys both Islam and Christianity. However, fundamentalism also destroys Hinduism. Though there are also Buddhist bigots they are more likely to set themselves on fire to protest rather than to make war on others. So once again as a practicing precognitive psychic I give Islam, Christianity and Hinduism about 3500 years before they are all extinct as religions except for people saying, for example that they are Catholic or Muslim and that being then(3500 years from now) like saying that you are American or European or Egyptian. So it would change from religions to only a culture with nothing really to do with God at all. I don't believe God is dying only the largest religions now present on earth.
God Without Religion
January 8th 2006
There is a new book out with the title God without Religion. I personally like this idea. In my own search for truth I find the truth not only in all religions but from my own personal experience and contemplations and meditations. I feel sorry for people still condemed to suffer the constrictions of the torture that many religions bring to people's lives. Until a person can speak to God straight without any religious doctrine coming between that person and God that person is not free. Though religions can be helpful in personal and physical surival they can just as easily become the death of the person either psychologically or physically. This is an important thing to always remember about religions. To say that religions are always good is to be ridiculous and completely incoherent and impractical. Many times religions are not even survivable. If you are really with God he will help you to survive. He will help you to succeed without harming other beings. God will help you to inner and outer peace. If any religion isn't doing that for you you should dump it and commune with God and discover your true path. If a path doesn't help you then dump it and try something new like one dumps a relationship that just doesn't work. To me God is all life in the universe, literally. So I always look to all the parts of life as if they were personal manifestations of God here to relate with me to love me and to teach me. In this way even and ant or leaf or blade of grass can teach me and love me as God. Blessings to you All.
Pele
January 3rd 2006
While visiting the island of Maui for Christmas with my family we took a fly and drive to the big island of Hawaii to see the active volcanic action there. It is about 20 miles from the visitor center in the national park down to the lava spewing into the ocean. Even 10 miles away we could see the clouds of steam and poisonous gases coming up from this convergence of lava and ocean. We had been told by the rangers not to breathe air while in the direct steam from the lava. Even 10 miles away while travelling through the steam cloud by car it smelled pretty bad. As we approached the cloud on foot after parking within 1 mile we came upon where the lava had come over the paved road to make car or truck travel impossible. Since much of the lava is brittle and can break through and injure people they had a recommended path that was better reinforced for human travel. However, we saw brave souls venturing all over the cooled lava onward to the lava pouring out into the ocean. Since we were now several miles from the lava pouring into the ocean we decided that our view was sufficient to our needs because of our 9 year old daughter who wasn't thrilled about walking several more miles to see hot lava going into the ocean. We were amazed at the natural bridge created by lava within the last years travelling out into the ocean about 50 feet at waters edge.
My personal experience of Pele was very amazing. I could see why the native Hawaiians had made Pele or lady Lava their Goddess. I was amazed at my own personal experience with Pele, the Creator of the Hawaiian Islands themselves. I could experience personally the aliveness and the aloha of the islands coming from the volcanic Pele that had created all the Hawaiian Islands from Midway Island all the way to the base of the big Island of Hawaii. Aloha Pele! Aloha New Mu!
Hunches
January 2nd 2006
I realized that all humans have hunches about things and that these hunches basicly save peoples lives every day. I realized that in this way all people are precognitive psychics without really realizing it. The big difference between other people and myself is not the basic capacity for being precognitive. It is that I not only had the capacity I was forced to use this capacity to survive my early teens and before. When I got childhood epilepsy at age ten to age 15 in order to physically and psychologically survive this disease I had to use mind over matter to survive it to be age 15 and beyond. My father had beliefs like Christian Scientists in that he would let a doctor diagnose what was wrong with me but he would not let me take phenobarbital which was prescribed for me by the doctor. So that put me in the position that in order to survive I had to learn to be VERY aware of every thought and feeling and its affect upon my health. This took a lot of mental and psychological discipline. Luckily, I was capable of this.
The end result was that at age 15 my supernatural abilities sort of went supernova and I became aware of more and more things that I was capable of. I found I could use my gifts to attract women and many other things. I was handsome but I found I could draw women to me using supernatural abilities. In the end this didn't mean much because if there wasn't a real positive connection between me and whoever this girl was it wouldn't go anywhere. But I found the psychic stuff and animal magnetism did work to break the ice so to speak so we could communicate until we could see if there was something 'real' there between us.
I remember driving along in 5 foot visibility fog with a friend that had been psychic all his life too. We used to force our abilities to grow by driving at 70 mph in this 5 foot visibility fog down a freeway in order to make our gifts grow quickly. Some people would have died doing this but both of us sensed that we would be okay doing this. That seems to be a big part of all this. If you "know" that you will be okay and are real about your abilities you always will be okay.
So, once again the only difference between you and I is that I have been forced to use my abilities to survive. Of course, this excludes all of you who have been forced by life to use your psychic gifts just like I was. At this point I believe that God forced me to become who I am. This is how I deal with all this now.
Wag the Dog
12-14-05
I am writing this because I care about the long term survival of America, The Bill of Rights and the Constitution of the United States.
Those of you who saw the movie "Wag the Dog" might remember a conversation between a covert US operative and one of the main charactors in "Wag the Dog". He spoke of the CIA and the defense establishment of the United States needing to create wars after the fall of the Soviet Union so they could retain funding. The idea being the US defense establishment would "go out of business" so to speak without enough funding and that funding could not be guarateed without a real or perceived enemy. If you look back historically at all the nations that put too high a percentage of their wealth into military spending long term like the old Soviet Union, Hitler's Germany etc. you can see the kind of problem that the U.S. now faces if it continues to spend militarily in this way.
Couple this with my suspicion as a psychic that since Osama Bin Laden was CIA trained and as you and I know that Once CIA always CIA unless dead you get my picture quite clearly. Couple this with the fact that our military was prevented from taking out Osama with a Predator fired missile and you begin to get the picture.And couple this with the fact that we went after Saddam and forgot about Osama and you have even more evidence for my theory. Most suicide bombers are the real McCoy so to speak. However, I believe Osama if still alive is deep cover CIA to keep our military establishment funded by any means necessary.
However, as an American Patriot I see this as short term thinking that will only result in the end of our way of life not by Islamic terrorists but by the long term economic threat of China. China doesn't need to militarily defeat us. All they have to do is to wait until their economy is self sustaining and to stop selling anything to the world or most especially to the US. Remember, China is not Japan that was defeated by us in World War II. China is like the US and the old Soviet Union, very ethnocentric and dangerous long term just like the Soviet Union and the United States were until the fall of the Soviet Union. If you look even now at companies like Wal Mart you can see the long term survival problem building which should climax within 50 years. It has been predicted by books such as Megatrends and Megatrends 2000 that China by 2050 would be the preeminent economic power on earth. And if China by then is not a benign democracy then I predict as a precognitive psychic that it will then become the end of all democracies on Earth. This is what is really at stake not just the short term survival of our military establishment. Think long term America! or you won't still be here in 50 years!
So called Dark Matter
December 13th 2005
As a psychic and one who has consciously soul traveled since the 1970's and unconsciously in dream states all my life I appear to have an advantage that many people do not having been close up to dark matter and visiting with beings that live in dark matter who don't breathe air, drink water or need gravity or a planet to live on. These types of beings are the ones who create galaxies. I call these beings Creators for lack of a better word since there would be no planets without the beings that create galaxies which also as a byproduct create stars and planets and nebulas. Since the Creators I spoke with recognized me as a very old Creator now in thousands to millions of forms like humans and others in a process of regeneration used by many old creators to stay alive and to conquer the boredom of living billions of years I was able to speak with them about the nature of the universe including dark matter. They said that dark matter is the basic natural form of energy in the universe and that Creators oscillate dark matter between matter and antimatter in order to create a galaxy. This oscialtion creates a matter galaxy and an antimatter galaxy. The Creators and their families then feed on matter turning into antimatter and also antimatter turning into matter. When one form turns into the other creators can more easily feed on the energy conversion. They can feed either direction because Creators are both matter and antimatter beings in the same way an amphibian can breathe water or air. Whether or not you believe me it might behoove you to do the math and see if these ideas fit if you are an astrophysisist.
Syriana
12-12-05
Syriana may be the most important movie yet made about what is really going on in the middle east. Syriana depicts not Christians versus Muslims but the powerful and the corporate and or the politically powerful versus the peons of all the world. The powerful tend to survive because they can buy their survival. The peons tend to die or almost die because they are expendable. Since all the main charactors of this movie I would consider in the peon class it makes a case for peons becoming aware of what is actually going on.In other words Matt Damon's Charactor, George Clooney's charactor and the black lawyer charactor are peons in the overall scheme of things. This movie is very adult and I'm not sure most children would get what a fully educated and empowered adult gets out of a movie like this. This movie strips bare everyone involved in the power business of oil in the midst of world politics.
What it's like to be Precognitive
December 10th 2005
If you have ever seen the tv program "Medium" it's a little like that except most all the things I see I see before they happen whether that is seconds, minutes, days, weeks or centuries. My gifts seem to be there to prevent the maiming and death of myself, my family, my friends, my nation and my world. I use these gifts by God's grace to help all the above survive and prosper in whatever way God guides me to. I support freedom, democracy, freedom of religion and beyond that the freedom to believe whatever you want as long as that does not harm another being. In other words, "Do unto others as you would have done unto you.So in addition to freedom of religion I also support the freedom to be spiritual and not religious, the freedom to be an atheist, the freedom to believe in science etc. As long as the end result is humanitarianism towards all beings on earth and beyond I tend to support that ideal.
What I write here began after I almost died in 1998 and 1999. After that I realized that I needed to not put my light under a bushel basket so to speak but to bring it out so that it could help light the room you are in so that all could light their candles from my candle so to speak that were so moved to do so. I realized that God by almost taking my life was showing me that I needed to share what he had taught me all my life and not be frightened to share my enlightenment with others. My near death experience taught me that I had been foolish not to share openly what God had taught me through direct experiences.
Most of the best stuff comes while I'm waking up in the morning. When I sense something is really important I will get up even without visiting the bathroom first and type in directly into my journal page or as a part of one of my online books.
Since my books are written in a legendary form they are based on truth in that they are based on past life memories in the past or future in our galaxy of myself or others in my family as well as soul friends from milions and billions of years.
One of the reasons the Star Wars series hits people so hard is that that series is a past life experience of George Lucas. He is writing about a past life real experience written in a legendary form. He may or may not know this but I do as a psychic.
For example the following article 2002 is not meant to be punitive towards anyone. It is written to make you undestand how close we all came to death and that on the first timeline all our families in Asia, the Pacific including Australia and North and South America were dead. On that timeline there were no sane humans for 20,000 years that lived full time in this region of earth from 2002 on. So until about the year 22,000 normal humans didn't live full time in this region of earth again and none of them were directly related to the ones here now.
For me the two most disturbing events that I sensed before they happened were the Loma Prieto Earthquake in fall 1989 and the Tsunami of late December 2004. The Loma Prieto Earthquake I watched live on cnn on tv in Hana, Maui, Hawaii as I sensed it coming and took my family to Hawaii to avoid it. The tsunami was traumatic because before it happened I sensed the heaven realms move very close to earth before it happened. I surmised at the time that many would die and I was right. Within a few months the heaven realms drew back to their normal dimentional distance from the earth plane of existence.
Some of the people that I told of the earthquake before it came wouldn't speak with me again as they were so traumatized by the event, especially a lady whose expensive house was torn in half in Piedmont, California in the bay area.
I realized from these two events that even though I can foresee and even foretell such events sometimes there isn't much I can do about these types of events except pray for people and save those closest to me from death.
In the case of 2002 I can warn people that if thousands hadn't worked tirelessly and billions and billions hadn't been spent that we all now would be dead as we all were on the first timeline.
When I learned to soul travel around 1970 consciously I did not fully understand the timespace continuum that we all live in. Since I believed effort needed to be exerted to get from one timespace to another I exerted much effort to do this. Later when I realized that each timespace is a type of consciousness I learned that travelling is effortless if one knows how to visualize like an artist by accompanying the feeling of where they want to go in time and space.
The problem is that one can very easily die or become fragmented while learning the skill. And another problem is that most people like myself that can do this don't teach it because it must be accompanied by incredible compassion and wisdom of a very wise and beneficent adult in order to protect all beings in time and space from potential harm.
However, I will say to all here that if your motivation in travelling spacetime is not useful, helpful and beneficent the likely outcome of your efforts will be insanity or death. The types of people who do best soul travelling tend to be healers, doctors, therapists of all kinds and pilgrims searching their souls for the truth. Other types of people don't tend to do as well in this type of endeavor. Being a warrior isn't very useful because you will always meet a stronger fighter while soul travelling and will be maimed or killed. Whereas a priest or pilgrim tends to be protected while soul travelling by the entire legal structure of the Galaxy. This is so extreme that you will actually be brought back to life if you are accidentally killed while travelling as a soul pilgrim. I have been brought back to life as a soul at least 5 times during the 70's while I was still a neophyte at travelling beyond the earth and throughout the galaxy in my soul body.
At a certain point I learned that God had created my body on earth and that soul travelling was only useful to a point and that beyond that point my body might pass on back on earth. I decided then that I would keep my body alive on earth for my soul to live in and that I would only consciousness project when I was given a task by God or his angels. This allowed me to marry and raise a family and run businesses successfully.
2002
4:33pm pst December 9th 2005
I realized today that as a responsible precognitive psychic I owe this article to all humans as a way to honor them all.
Just like we in the United States are horrified by 9-11-01 and 12-7-41 as the two most infamous days in U.S. History the first timeline's most infamous day for all cultures on earth was 2002 AD. One the first timeline Billions died this year and all the Cultures of Asia, the Pacific and the Americas were lost; not one sane man, woman or child was left alive on this timeline. Luckily, we on the second timeline did not see this. Luckily, The Asian Corporate connection to the financing of 9-11 did not become public along with the tension between the U.S. and China regarding Taiwan this time. That was the fatal mix on that first timeline for billions of deaths that year on the first timeline. For 5000 years all these cultures and people remained dead until what is left of Europe in the Swiss and Italian Alps technologically rose in the late 6000's until time travel was reattained and used to correct our present time line to the 2nd timeline we now live on.
Also, I would like my readers to know that likely UNUS is not fictional. The four letter abreviation is mine but the organization is real. I have become convinced of this in the last year. It appears both the organization and aspects of the story I told you are in fact real.
My place appears to be to help those who are capable of seeing the truth of knowing likely what it is so that the tools and weapons of things like time travel can be balanced by the intelligentia of earth. Some of the common people as well suspect the truth too.
It is no surprise to any thinking person that time travel and American UFO's used by our military must be kept secret. However, the human race must somehow facilitate the use of time travel to help all humans to a better future not just the top 1% of the world.
So the Human Race Has Future
early december 2005
I don't write just to scare people but to awaken the presently alive humans to the futures of their chidren and their children and so on and so on. I would like the human race to survive and prosper during the next 100 to 100,000 years and beyond. However, to do that humans must learn to survive nuclear weapons and various other technologies. In addition the Global warming presently accelerating from technology and the overpopulation of humans and livestock will continue to degrade exponentially the quality of life for the average person on earth.
I was surprised by a piece on CNN on TV about the desalinization of some of the currents in the Atlantic ocean caused by a massive meltdown of icebergs in the arctic and what that might mean for Europe. In other words, a possibly much colder climate for Europe. What that might mean for the U.S. and other countries I'm not sure. However, at this point Americans appear to be writing off most of New Orleans except for the tourist section as anyone who thinks straight knows the levees will give way again and the weather isn't getting any better long term. So de facto most of New Orleans has been basicly given up. So that even if parts of it are rebuilt the low lying areas will likely be underwater again within 20 years. This may happen to many other vulnerable cities and areas affected by hurricanes and typhoons over the next 20 to 30 years all over the world. You will begin to see a growing acceptance of giving up areas long lived in all over the world. You won't hear a lot of talk people will just vote with where they choose to live. Those who choose well will live and those who don't choose so well might not!
So what I'm trying to do as a precognitive psychic is to share what I see coming so that people can begin to prepare their children and grandchildren for the coming changes.
The more people who move to solar and wind power world wide the better it will be for everyone. What I see coming this century isn't very pretty. Many more tornadoes, hurricanes and high winds. Many people living in the poorest nations with high rates of AIDS won't make it because there are now so many disasters in every country that there is too much donor fatigue to save everyone now. Many people will try to take care of people in their own countries which will leave many people in Africa and possibly Pakistan dead. I think most people on earth have sort of been in shock since 9-11. The world paradigm shifted and everyone became afraid in a new way. 9-11 sort of became a water mark for the whole new sorts of problems coming in the 21st century of suicide terrorists and of global warming. It should be no surprise that people are choosing to commit suicide with a bomb because their quality of life is nonexistent. When people have no hope they do really insans things.
It is very easy for us who live here in America to think of how people around the world should think. However, the reality of what people actually do think around the world is completely different than Americans want them to. And this is very unlikely to change any time soon. Having traveled in many third world nations I have seen first hand what is going on. It is for 3rd world nations like a poor homeless person living under a bridge next to a rich person with everything they want. At a certain point there may be nothing to stop that poor person from trying to steal something from the rich person even if it might cost the poor person their life because the poor person's life is so bad and unpredictable. That is the real story of how bad things really are worldwide.
The problem really is that those of us who have been born in a free nation and who haven't traveled really have no real conception of what life in other countries is really like unless we go there and speak to people on the street. The news in all countries is mostly propaganda and not very useful. What people really need to know they will never be told. This is the unfortunate truth. So people go around thinking they know what is going on while in reality the have no idea what is going on because no one tells them anything very useful.
World War III?
November 29th 2005
Some people say we are in World War III. Though I agree with them it is more about technology like the Industrial revolution almost like the another technological revolution spoken of in, "The World is Flat" by Thomas Friedman, than anything else. Tribally based societies and religions like fundamentalist Islam don't do Change well. When tribes and Islam were created no one could have foreseen exponential Technological change or how technological change would affect morals and mores. Take one invention. The birth control pill. This one invention changed everything. It completely revolutionized the way young men and women related to each other from 1960 when it was first introduced in the U.S. through 1980 when AIDS started to be reported more and more. There has been a lot of resistence to technological change. Islamic fundamentalists want to return to 14th century feudal Islamic life. That is impossible! Any rational person knows that. This is why so many faced with reality kill themselves as suicide bombers. Because if they can't win, suicide seems like the best option. So people in that way of thinking have two choices, Change or Die! The bombers choose death. They vote with their deaths and they probably will continue to think this way until parents stop raising their kids in a philosophy that causes them to kill themselves. For me it would be like saying, "If I can't fly to the moon I'm going to kill myself" and then doing it. Just because many people believe something it doesn't mean it's ultimately true.
It reminds me of an anthropological story I heard of a tribe that worshiped in South America somewhere a wooden totem pole for hundreds of years. The wooden totem pole was God itself to these people. However, one day the termites had eaten so much of the insides of this wooden totem pole that it fell over. All the tribesmen and women and children sat around and stared at this pole until they all died from distress and starvation and experiencing the death of their God. This is a true story.
In a sense it doesn't matter what any of us believe in. The point is if we are not pragmatic about surviving to actually survive no matter what then we are all dead!
So in regard to World War III, it is in reality about technology versus tribal fundamentalist thought. In the end technology is neither good nor bad and tribes are what they are. If technology and tribes cannot find a way to co-exist then we are all dead! And that's a fact!
The U.S.A. alien E.T. Connection?
November 25th 2005
I was reading an yahoo article out of Canada today and realized I needed to write of my experience in the summer of about 15 years ago in Mt. Shasta, California. On this day I heard helicopters and walked outside to see 3 unmarked chinook double bladed helicopters painted grey with a UFO right above them. As I watched unbelieving I decided not to blink so powerful the image was. As I stared at the silver ufo disc that was in formation with the 3 helicopters with the ufo above and the 3 chinooks in a triagle kind of formation directly below. Soundlessly the ufo disapeared while the chinooks deafening racked from their huge blade tips breaking the sound barrier. I then watched unbelievingly the three chinooks heading of in the direction of Nevada and possibly Area 51.
For a long time I didn't quite know what to think. However, now, 15 years later this is what I think. First, the ufo was definitely in formation with the 3 grey helicopters in a clear summer sky over the little City of Mt. Shasta, California. Second, it could have been some kind of holligram generated by the helicopters. or Third, I might have witnessed time travel by UFO which was accomplished with the knowledge of the United States Government or a group within the United States or even a Corporation or Rich individual. I decided the likely scenario was an Area 51 series of above top secret experiments involving space and Time Travel. I can't ask you to believe me because you were not there. All I can say is that I saw this with my own eyes in a clear state of mind on a cloudless day. The helicopters were about 2500 feet above the ground and almost right above me. The ufo could not have been more than 500 to 1000 feet above the helicopters in formation.************************************************
The Article from Canada that prompted me to write this for you is was published on yahoo on Thursday November 24th 2005 and the Title is:
Former Canadian Minister of Defence Asks Canadian Parliament to Hold Hearings on Relations With "ET" Civilizations (PRWEB)OTTAWA,CANADA(PREWEB)
to quote from this article Former Canadian Minister of Defense Mr. Hellyer said, "I'm so concerned about what the consequences might be of starting an intergalactic war, that I just think I had to say something."
Hellyer continued,"The secrecy involved in all matters pertaining to the Roswell incident was unparalled. The classification was, from the outset above top secret, so the vast majority of the U.S. officials and politicians, let alone a mere allied minister of defence, were never in-the-loop." end quote.
The True Nature of Travel through TimeSpace
November 25th 2005
The best vehicle for travelling TimeSpace is Consciousness. It is my belief that when Colonel Corso of Military Intelligence for the White House during the Eisenhower Administration was shown the "helmet"? used by aliens for guiding their ships.(Note: this is my understanding from what I read in "The Day After Roswell" by Colonel Corso before his death.) He said that it appeared that the humanoids that piloted the Roswell UFO were designed to be a part of the ships navigation systems. He said they appeared to be genetically designed to pilot the ship and that the helmet only fit their brains and minds. When U.S. military researchers tried to use these navigational helmets they got sick and sometimes died because their brain and minds were so different than the alien humanoids who piloted the UFO's.
As a psychic capable under ideal conditions of travelling timespace in my soul body I can understand this. It makes perfect sense that those capable of what I am would be used to wear a compatible helmet to guide the ship through timespace much like the "navigators" in the book "Dune" by Frank Herbert. In this way the consciousness of the pilot could navigate the ship instantly to any other timespace through consciousness alone since if one truly understands the laws of physics one realizes that timespace is an illusion that humans believe in to make sense of living on Earth.Humans with developed psychic abilities which naturally tend to become Priests and ministers,lawyers, politicians, doctors, psychologists therapists and healers of all kinds can also understand this very easily.
The Joy of writing
I was at one of my children's school acitities today my child's teacher asked me about my writing. I said,"I have always loved writing." She asked if I could come speak to the class. I decided to write down what I feel is important about writing.
First of all, one can openly and fully express what one is thinking and feeling, especially if one can either type fast like myself or if someone has a tape recorder so that nothing is lost then that one can write or type from the cassette tape or video recorder. In this way when you have a good idea you can get it down on either a napkin in a restaurant, the side of a paper bag or if you are home on paper or computer, audeo cassette, tape recorder or video recorder. If you are recording something don't forget to transcribe it before you lose track of your recording medium and even then keep all your writings converted to paper or "hard copy" in case the electronic device goes down whether it be computer or some type of recorder. One of the first very long stories or books I ever wrote was in about 1980. I started writing what I thought then was a science fiction story about a man 1,000,000 years in the future. I wrote on a paper bag from a grocery store outside while I was feeding the family's milk goats on a beautiful summer day. I was sitting under a tree and looking up at Mt. Shasta, a 14,000 foot mountain nearby my house then. Somewhere I still have those paper bags with the original ideas that I jotted down. Ideas can come any time and you can sometimes tell by the power of those ideas which ones are really going some place interesting.
Another interesting thing about writers is that they have a need to write just like a real artist has a need to paint or a sculptor has a need to sculpt. A real writer's love of writing is like a bird's love of flying. If you love to write then you Are a real writer no matter your age or whether anyone has read what you have written or ever will. You are a real writer when you get an idea and you have to write it down or at least record it somehow.
Sometimes later the idea might strike you as silly but your parents might think it is the best thing you've ever done. So you never know when something you write will bring joy not only to yourself but to someone else or sometimes many someone elses.
The Spirit of Saint Germain
November 22nd 2005
I was thinking of Saint Germain this morning and decided to write of him.
Student of Jesus. As Francis Bacon in the 1500's, father of the Scientific Method. In other words hypothesis, theory, law. Advocate of logic and reason and pragmatism. As an adept, advocate of compassionate pragmatism. The man who never died. Der Wonderman of Europe. One of the father's of the Declaration of Independance, of the Bill of Rights, of the Constitution of American democracy. An advocate of the United States of Europe since the 1500's with the present fruition being the European Union. Known Oriental adept of the 16th,17th, 18th, 19th, 20th and 21st Centuries. Once again the man who never dies. Ascended in 1684 at which point earned the capacity to manifest a human body anywhere and anywhen in ways similar to Jesus and as a student of Jesus.
As I child I was taught to emulate both Jesus and Saint Germain in order to become like them. This was and is a very tall order. However, I did learn to do the bidding of Jesus and Saint Germain, especially through their millions of Angels. There were paintings in the churches I was raised in of Jesus and Saint Germain surrounded by the Light of Enlightenment and Ascension, Teacher and Student and also as spiritual brothers enlightening all life on Earth and beyond.
Saint Germain after almost taking my life and sanity through multiple initiations granted me a blessing. It was Easter 1973, "I was lying on my bed in deep meditation and contemplation of the mysteries of life when an extremely powerful energy entered my bedroom. At first the shock of such power terrified me. I found myself snapping into a higher state of consciousness automatically to survive this encounter. With this higher state of consciousness I grabbed the energy and felt like on a motorcycle riding at full throttle straight up into the sky when a voice said, 'Turn this energy into violet sacred flame. I did so as this made sense to me as I was taught to generate violet sacred flame as a child. In 1973 I was 24 years old and would turn 25 within a few days or weeks. As I turned the power into violet flame through my visualization my whole room turned into Violet Flame. It was one of the most amazing experiences of my life up to that time. After about 1 hour of experiencing a constant spiritual full body orgasm like experience of being cleansed by God while watching black smoke pour out my chest which was the sadness and frustration of that time being consumed by God I noticed that out of a poster on my bedroom wall an extremely bright violet light started to grow. The violet light began as a spark at the nexus of the poster of the top of the mountain peak and the intersecting sun. As it grew to an oval about 3 feet vertical and 2 1/2 feet horizontal I saw it was Saint Germain smiling at me out of another dimension. The power of this experience became so overwhelming that I lost consciousness. When I awoke an hour or two later I realized that Saint Germain had completely reprogrammed my brain and mind.
After that all my supernatural abilities grew exponentially and were completely integrated in a way they had not been before. I could be aware of conversations sometimes on the other side of the planet or even next door if they pertained to my survival or the survival of my family, friends, nation or planet. It was as if some gigantic God computer automatically made me aware of whatever I needed to be aware of right on time to create the best outcome for all beings. Over the next few months I realized that Saint Germain had reprogrammed me to literally Be Him in yet one more body on Earth. Because of this I am still alive. Because of this I still Am sane. Because of this I can help you too with infinite Blessings from Saint Germain and Jesus on into infinity. All Glory be to God. All Power Be to God!
Hybrids: The good news and the bad
November 17th 2005
I was speaking to a local hybrid dealership recently. I found out that jaws of life are now forbidden to be used by fire departments around the world on all hybrids because both firemen and occupants of hybrids are being electrocuted while in accidents and afterwards.
I have a somewhat simple solution to this problem. By having a manual electrical disconnect for all wiring that goes into the main cab above the level of where human feet rest and giving the key to all fire departments in the world this problem could be solved as long as this disconnect was a universal one used by all hybrid companies. By having in addition a direct electrical feed between the gas or diesel engine and the electric motors and shifters even if some prankster with a key turned off the electricity above the level of human feet in the car or truck the gas or diesel engine could be started in order to power the electric motors to a dealership, home or mechanic to be turned back on.
Another idea I have had regarding hybrids. Since my father was an electrician who died of bone cancer directly relating to being constantly exposed to the corona generated from being near 130,000 volts while on the job for his last 8 years before he retired I know a little about the problem of electrical coronas. Coronas you might experience while driving a car under a high voltage line in your car causing your radio or cell phone to buzz somewhat. What I'm getting at is that I don't think the occupants of hybrids are properly shielded from the electrical coronas that are generated. This isn't real bad. It is just probably like being on the cell phone only in this case it affects your whole body and health and not just your brain and head like a cell phone does. So it is possible that while you are driving a hybrid you are being exposed to a lot of electrical static. This static affect on your bodies could be reduced by a lead shield like you wear when you are at the dentists getting your teeth xrayed. The useful static shield might need to be specifically designed for the types of coronas present in your hybrid.
I watched a comcast repairman who had a thing that looked like a green gun with two aerials coming out of each side of it. He told me that signals that sounded like ufo noise coming out of it were coming from my tv cable line and interferring with air traffic communication in my area. Likewise hybrids likely will interfere with the electricity in your body as it travels through your neurons and nerves like cell phones do. Minimizing ones exposure to these coronas and static can prevent unwanted cancers in the future.
Hybrids are a good thing in helping prevent Global warming. However, they are a new technology and in regard to human bodies we must protect ourselves from unwanted coronas and static electrical fields unhelpful to the human body's long term survival.
By installing some kind of shield in doors and floors of the hybrid like one uses at the dentists during xrays one could prevent any cancers that could be caused by long term exposure from constant driving in a hybrid of the electrical static upon a human body. Like I said, "One day, one week or one month probably wouldn't be harmful to most people. However, years of driving in an unshielded hybrid might cause some types of cancers like bone cancer or lymphoma or leukemia.
I'm not a doctor or an electrical engineer but I watched my father go with bone cancer and because of this I'm writing of my concerns.
The Yoga of Time Travel
November 17th 2005
I was visiting Mt. Shasta on my way to a funeral for a friend's mother in Ashland when my wife bought me a book called "The Yoga of Time Travel" that is written by a physisist named Fred Alan Wolf PHD. In it he combines eastern ideas with modern physics that reminds me a little of "The Tao of Physics" written in the 70's. I'm quoting the back cover which says,"TIME TRAVEL MAY BE SCIENCE FACT, NOT FICTION" on the back cover it continues: "We can all Time travel, says physisist Fred Alan Wolf. In fact, we may already do so. He cites Hindu yogo systems to show how we can defeat time through any spiritual practice--- such as meditation---that it dissolves ego. He shows how quantum physics supports this claim and explains in simple terms such phenomena as black holes, wormholes, and parallel universes."
continue quote,"Wolf's fascinating scenarios help us imagin what traveling to the past or the future through mind yoga would be like. Provatively, he suggests it might even improve the quality of our lives. Time travel could, for instance, clarify our sense of self and purpose, reverse aging, and provide wisdom for the benefit of our entire community." end quote.
I personally have time travelled through consciousness projection most of my life once I obtained a complete paradigm shift by experiencing astral projection around 1971 or 2 in the deserts above Palm springs in an area called Yucca Mesa in a friend's cabin. Throught this terrifying experience when my astral hand went through the wall when I got up to go to the bathroom in the middle of the night I asked God to give me a less terrifying experience and he did so within a couple of months. Once my paradigm was permanently shifted and I knew souls could travel I found that time and space are two aspects of the same thing and that there is really only different state of consciousness and place does not really exist at all. So travelling to another time can be done by an adept like myself because I can sense the consciousness where I want to go since I know that ultimately places don't exist only consciousness does. In time and space both time and space are illusions and the basis is only states of consciousness. Once one understands this one can travel anywhere including heaven states of consciousness while still maintaining a body on earth
I must give thanks to a lady who showed me how to always be with angels and the heaven realms when I was only 22. I realized that if I could be with angels on earth I didn't have to try to leave this body because I didn't like being in a body on earth and trapped in a physical body. Being constantly now connected to heaven through consciousness and discipline I'm allowed to go pretty much anywhere I'm needed by God to be and I haven't been trapped by my physical body since I was about 20. When I tried to permanently project my soul from my body at age 20 the angels told me that I wasn't allowed to leave. Though I was despondant at first the angels said that since I chose to return to my body at age 20 that my body would no longer be a prison but would only be a reference point. This allows me to be all over the universe anywhere I want to be while simaltaneously maintaining a body on earth. I find the freedom to be anywhere and anywhen a very blessed gift from God. As a result I am a peace in a deep sense all the time even when dealing with the difficulties of life we all must face while living in a human body on earth.
What the Story means for Prospective Time Travellers
November 17th 2005 1:19pm pst.
I would like to share a quote from this section of "The Yoga of Time Travel" that explains the nature of consciousness necessary for Yogic Time Travel
In this section the author is talking about Krishna and Arjuna's experience together in the Bhagavad Gita. begin quote middle of page 19 "Clearly, no individual is capable of taking on the role of the supreme Lord. Krishna realizes this and knows what every soul wants at heart; so to acommodate them all, he gives every sentient form the ability to focus and defocus possibility, which has much to do with the sense that we can control events in our lives. Recognizing also that each one will eventually see the futility inherent in the illusion of control, Krishna nevertheless allows each on to die and reincarnate over and over again, enabling the illusion to persist as long as each being remains enchanted by it.
In this way, each of us may forget Krishna, forget to peer into the body of Time, and enjoy some feeling of power over a piece of the illusionary play. Remembering our desire to identify with Krishna is not easy, even though it is the fundamental desire from which all of our other desires arise." end quote page 20.
For me, it appears my capacity to be comfortable in the heart of God in whatever times or spaces he chooses to place me simaltaneously also allows me to be in all times and spaces simaltaneously. The real experience reminds me something like one feels in surfing a wave in the ocean on a surfboard. All conditions must be perfect for a perfect ride. So I wait for the perfect ride. And the rides I'm allowed to share we you all I share through my writings.
It is my belief that Einstein's perfect ride was actually riding a beam of light through the universe through consciousness projection and observing the experience. E=mc2 came later when he brought mathematics and physics to bear on his personal experiences of actually travelling the speed of light in a soul body.
The Necessity of Agreement
November 14th 2005
As a precognitive psychic I have the luxury of writing about this before it actually happens. I sense it to be 20 to 50 years away in real time.
The question is: "How do the humans of earth survive suicide bombers with little a-bombs on their backs?" It does not matter the ideology of the a-bomb carriers because it is just a new form of warfare not seen before. However, anyone can see it coming. It's just a matter of time.
No amount of security will stop it. Anyone can see this. We might hope for something else but somewhere, somehow we all know it is just a matter of time.
So the question becomes: "How do humans survive this ominous threat to the survival of humans on earth and to earth itself? This is where the Necessity of Agreement comes in. This sort of warfare will trump all governments, corporations and all religions. All human beings on earth must agree or all will die. How is this possible? As humans we must find a way or die! Democracies can't survive this! Corporations can't survive this! No religion can survive this! But still humans must find a way and the only way I can see is agreement!
All past defenses won't work whether they be walls, guns or electronic security. Also, this doesn't mean that Islamic fundamentalists are secure either because a Christian fundamentalist or a Hindu fundamentalist or even and atheistic fundamentalist can wear an a-bomb backpack. There is no end to this as a form of blackmail and death! Any logical reasonable person can see this is the same problem that began with Hiroshima and Nagasaki all over again only with little a-bombs instead of big ones.
The question seems to be "Can all of us somehow get along without violence?" If the answer is "yes!" then earth goes on. If the answer is "no!" then earth ceases to exist. Do the math. It is very simple.
You and I Live on the 2nd Timeline
11-16-05
It has come to my attention some of you that read my online books in the "Memories" series skip around while you are reading. For you who scan I wish to reassure you that most all of us who read this webpage are reading it from the 2nd timeline. One of the main reasons I believe I was born was to share the knowledge of what happened on the first timeline. In the first timeline in 2002 Asia, North and South America and all of the Pacific region became a nuclear wasteland for 20,000 years where no healthy or sane humans could live. What is wonderful is that this was eliminated in 2002 on our present 2nd timeline by Elohar and Ragna from 70th Century Earth in the first timeline from Europe with the help of many thousands like myself. This does not mean we won't see another elimination of Asia, the Americas and the Pacific region, it just means that calamity has been changed so you and I and all our descendants will continue to live for now. Exactly what will happen on the 2nd timeline where you and I presently live is unknown. However, what is known is that humans will survive a war with an alien species around 30,000 years into the future as a direct result of all major cultures surviving into the future. In other words the extinction of the human race 30,000 years into the future has been prevented by this second timeline. So all on earth must be vigilant to prevent a nuclear war that could eliminate permanently 4 billion people and render unihabitable for 20,000 years Asia, all the Pacific and North and South America.
Jonathan Flow
11-13-05
If you have read my online book "Memories" then you know Jonathan Flow is a pseudonym for me and my life and a way for me to reveal more truth to you in a safe way. In my book I mention that Elohar and Ragna Share consciousness with Jonathan Flow until 2005. This has been true. However, as of January 1st,2006 new galactic rules go into place wherein Jonathan Flow has reached a certain age in which it is forbidden for souls other than the same soul from different times and bodies to share consciousness. This is a galactic rule that is based upon the general lifespan of Earthborn humans which is now considered an average of 80 years old. Communication between Elohar and Ragna continues with Jonathan Flow, it just continues in a slightly modified way ongoing after that date. This rule was established to allow those who might be preparing to pass on to properly prepare for it. I have no intention of passing on until I can see it is time for it.
Once, my teacher, Saint Germain said to me, "If you live to be 100, you will see 500. If you live to see 500, you will see 1000. If you live to see 1000, you will see 10,000." For me this was just a cryptic way of telling me to prepare for a very long life. (With the geometric progression of todays medical techniques I'm beginning to believe him)
Reincarnation
November 15th 2005
This continues from the previous article. The two main lines of reincarnation spoken of in "Memories" are: Fire Crystal, A Ray In, Celeste Weaver who are incarnations of the female Creator of the Galaxy. The second line is Flame, His Oneness,Arcane,Jonathan Flow, Eridian who are incarnations of the male Creator of the Galaxy. Creators who are matter-antimatter beings who live in Dark matter until they need to feed a family. Then some of them create Galaxies from dark matter by oscillating the dark matter between matter and antimatter. Doing this creates both a matter galaxy and a complimentary antimatter galaxy which exists as long as creators cause this oscillation for feeding their children, grandchildren etc. Creators live billions and billions of years and as long as they remain psychologically balanced and don't die of boredom can live basicly forever. Taking incarnations is a way of renewing a very old Creator. So thousands to millions of humans are actually beings billions of years old like myself attempting regeneration to recreate ones life after billions and billions of years of existence. Most of the time Creators doing this live thousands to millions of lifetimes as humans and others simaltaneously simply because they can. Though it is distasteful to them it is the only way for them to go on living once boredom is reached after billions of years of existence.
The Suffering in Pakistan
11-10-05
I was eating breakfast with my wife and once again she surprised me with her compassion. She said, "I need to give a donation to the International Red Cross earmarked for the earthquake victims in Pakistan." I felt a happy surprise at her compassion. As I thought about it more I saw that people in the rich secular Christian world haven't come through for the Pakistani earthquake victims primarily because they are tapped out by all the world catastrophes at home and abroad but also because Pakistan is seen as the harborer of Bin Laden which Christians tend to view as the most singularly evil man on Earth and Islamics have their own points of view which are many not one. However, I believe that in the Christian secular psyche Pakistan=Bin Laden in their minds. Therefore it is easier to forget about all the children and adults freezing to death in the snow in the mountains of Pakistan.
Unlike most people I have spent 2 months in India in the mid 1980's and 2 months in Nepal during the same time and got a feel for life over there in that general region. What I said to my wife was: "You know even if you donate to the Red Cross for that I don't think there is really much chance it will get to the people who need help the most." She said, "I know that but I need to do something to help those suffering people there." I thought again and realized what a disaster this situation this really is. Because the children and people who survive this disaster will know on some level that Rich secular Christian nations turned their back on them while their friends and relatives died. And some of the children that experience this will be tomorrow's suicide bombers. Let's hope one of them isn't an atomic suicide bomber in one of our home towns 20 years from now. The thought horrified me. However, as a practical matter I see Newton's law: "For every action there is an opposite but equal reaction" in place. Until more of the Islamic world is as economically successful as the Secular Christian world I'm afraid all religions are in for it! Because without hope what will stop Islamic children in the end choosing suicide with a bomb?
What About California?
November 10th 2005
What we got were extremely poorly written initiatives, 73 through 80, all of which were voted down. What we needed was something else entirely. California's money woes are completely to do with companies like Enron, and The FERC not federally doing its job in regulating our electicity much like gasoline hasn't been properly regulated worldwide. Now the US the world just got majorly screwed by oil prices reaching over $3 a gallon retail in the US while some countries sell their gasoline for as low as 35 to 50 cents a gallon. No one who actually read the California initiatives and had any fiscally responsible capabilities would have voted for any of these initiatives in California simply because they were a complete waste of money on every level and nothing else. I admire our California Governor's idealism. However, he has demonstrated that his business acumen doesn't carry over well to government realities and the real wishes of the people of California.
Watergate?
First week of November 2005
Our nation does not need another watergate! The world is just too dangerous for us to survive that right now. Our democracy is just too fragile to survive that right now! Rove as well as Libby and probably Cheney need to resign as patriots to protect our presently fragile democracy! Our strongest asset as a nation right now is adaptability! The Bush administration must adapt before we are blackmailed with nuclear weapons by Iran. As a psychic I see that as a very real possibility in the next year or so. By letting Cheney, Rove and Libby go and then pardoning them all Bush can start fresh and thereby save both the democracy and our nation long term. Bush also needs to protect the separation of powers between the legislative, Executive and Judicial branches or we Will lose our fragile democracy within 10 years and there Will be a Hitler here. It is Not about the Bush administration now It IS about the survival of our fragile democracy in a time of the World War against terrorism.
The Survival of All Nations in a Nuclear Age!
11-16-05
Though you will not hear this on the news it is very logical and implied.As a psychic I can verify the following is true. Every nation on earth that has nuclear weapons now has secretly told every other nation the following (paraphrased)"If a nuclear bomb of any size large or small is brought to our nation and detonated the nation it was allowed to come through will be detonated in a nuclear way and be no more! In other words it is a military fact that the nation that did not stop the nuke from being sent and detonated will become a crater! This is the New Detente! It is both similar and yet very different than the Detente reached between the old Soviet Union and the United States in the Cold War! Times have changed and yet in a way nothing has changed!
Thoughts
Late October 2005
My wife thinks I should rewrite my book "Memories" and put it all in the first person and I'm still thinking about that. Since I have written and still write from the perspective of a precognitive psychic who actually remembers all this past, present and future happening to me sometimes it can be just too strange to put it into the first person too much because though I like remembering lifetimes I have to be very careful not to let them bleed too much into my present lifetime for a variety of reasons.
Whenever I remember past lives in the past, present or future of real time I always pray to only experience that which is beneficial to myself and others. One must be very careful what one remembers past lives because much of what has happened has already been learned and worked through. The things useful in our present lives are often very specific to the lessons we are presently learning individually and as life waves upon the planet. Therefore I am interested in what helps me move forward as a soul and what keeps humans capable of continuing to inhabit earth while still knowing full well that souls incarnate from all times and all spaces to all times and all spaces. It is almost as if Earth is an amusement park ride for souls to try. Anyway, it often occurs to me that this is the case.
Even though I know that for some souls this is their first lifetime one earth or even their first lifetime anywhere in the physical unverse I still tend to write for those like myself who have lived countless times throughout this galaxy and others.
In my book "Memories" I also have dealt with experiences in Earth Heavens even though I know some beings temporarily experience other things. Or more specifically beings who want to continue to exist need to help other beings with kindness and helpfulness. Otherwise, eventually those beings cease to exist because what you do to others you do to yourself and what you do to yourself you do to others. When beings are unkind to others they also tend to be unkind to themselves and therefore they don't usually live very long.
Science and Spirit
October 19th 2005
My books will be proven based on fact by scientists now and in the future. Francis Bacon, father of the scientific method in the late 1500's I consider to be my teacher.
I was born an intuitive genius. However, I don't consider myself to be an intellectual genius just an intuitive one. An intuitive genius is capable of experiencing literally everything simaltaneously. In my case I am lucky because most intuitive geniuses aren't very articulate about these experiences. I can at least share with you the tip of the iceberg so to speak and thereby give the human race now and into posterity as well as others a very basic sketch of approximately 1 1/2 million years of Earth and Galactic History past, present and future. By presenting this to you it slightly changes the future. It is my belief that this will tend to make the future better for everyone. It is an act of Co-Creation with God on my part and your part. I call this democratic Co-Creation with God.
As the Icecaps Melt
10-19-2005
I was walking my dogs in the forest today I realized some of the technology that will be needed by humans during the next several hundred years for swift travel. In place of todays jets will be rockets that catapault passengers swiftly and safely straight up to over 50,000 feet or more so they can fly above the worst turbulance caused by severe winds that will affect most of the planet below 5000 feet to 7000 feet at some time each day. By choosing clear windows when the wind is lowest, rocket planes will be able to rocket straight up to 50,000 feet and above to avoid the extreme turbulance possible at lower attitudes. On re-entry into normal air pressure a parachute or drogue chute could be used to avoid breaking off the wings in horizontal flight below 50,000 feet.
A presently invented technology, submarines which can sail below 50 feet in depth will allow waterborn intercontinental travelers and cargo to continue unabated in their journeys around the planet.
Though the melting of the icecaps could kill off 90% of the polar bears and many other species of creatures initially a small group of each species may be capable of repopulating their same areas with interesting adaptation characteristics. The same is true of people.
The biggest danger to the ongoing survival of humans during the next 500 years is government and corporate media who lie to the people of earth. Only armed with truth can humans survive without becoming cavemen and cavewomen once again during the next 1000 years.
Prepare to become a God!
Saint Germain came to me in a dream last night and wanted me to share this with you all.
Jesus said, "Ye are Gods!" and "Even greater things than these shall ye do!". Very few if any of the people he said these things to got it either intellectually or spiritually at the time. It probably went right over their heads.
Some people would call the times we live in the "end times". However, I would call these times a "time of renewal" in which many people on earth will pass on back to their creator. Others of us, however, will live on here on earth and colonize other planets and dimensions.
In my thirties I realized as a spiritual scientist that it was possible for those of us who completely understand ourselves to not only be men and women but also gods to keep earth going even if there was an earth destroying nuclear blast. My premise was: "What is the difference between a physical earth and a dream earth?" I realized to the people living here on earth who didn't yet realize that they were gods designed in God's image there would be no difference.
When I was a child I was taught to co-create with God. When I reached 10 years of age God asked me to become a God or to die! Imagine yourself being ten years old and old testament style God said to you, "If you don't accept yourself as a God now you will die!" It took me 5 years to fully get this. God terrified me over and over. I was literally "scared to death" by God's power. Finally, when death was near I commanded myself into Godhood to avoid physical death. At this point I knew I was different than most other people. I didn't really want to be different than most humans but I also knew that my only choice to live in a human body on earth was to fully empower myself as a god because this was God's will for me. It didn't matter how scared I was because if I didn't accept my full responsibility of being a god on earth among men and women that I would die!
From age 15 to 25 I met maybe 10 people who also knew that they were fully god's. One or more of them saved my life from age 21 to 23. Being a god on earth is an AWESOME responsibility. What is asked of a God is a 1000 times more than the average person. Anyone can be asked to be a god on earth but how many actually survive it and stay balanced? What it is like for me is as follows. I must be like a parent supernaturally to all beings I encounter. I must recognize other gods and align with them. I must assist those capable of becoming gods to do so. I must assist supernaturally all beings on earth human or otherwise to be all that they can be in God's eyes. I must not misuse my godhood or face God's wrath. The responsibility and pressure is enormous.
What do I get in return? I get to serve God as a god on earth. I get to help all beings which brings me much satisfaction much like being a doctor or psychologist. I get to see the future so I can prevent my death or maiming or the death or maiming of others I am associated with individually or in groups. When necessary I am allowed by God to altar time and space on God's behalf. If I use these gifts as God wishes my gifts continue to grow exponentially. It is now my belief that this is what all the prophets and saints really were and are: gods! If God were Santa all we gods on earth would be like Santa's helpers!
If you have survived to godhood, rejoice! If God is forcing you to Godhood what I recommend is submission to God as you will either die or become a God. There is no other way! Once you get past the terror of God then I found it useful to get to what I call "The Alchemy of Joy". In other words if you have fun being a God you can grow and have more and more fun being a god! It's sort of like if someone gives you lemons you make lemonade and lemon pie. If you are going to be forced to be a god instead of just a human you might as well enjoy it! I did! And I still Am! IAM a god!
Life is for the Living
October 10th 2005
The great south Asian quake killing thousands happened a few days ago. Last night I got pretty depressed about one more international calamity. As a psychic though and as someone who prays all the time I prayed for all the souls who had passed over and for all those who remain and have to pick up the pieces here on earth.
At this point some of the souls passed over came and said to me. "Don't feel sorry for us. Some of our lives were miserable and we are much happier on this side in the afterlife." For some reason I was shocked by this even though at some level I accept the truth of this. It made me realize that I as someone with God given gifts must begin to see more from the perspective of those already passed over and of those choosing to be reborn as humans and also those choosing to be born for the first time on earth.
It's just too easy to watch the tv news and get depressed about all the deaths in Hurricane Katrina and Rita and now Hurricane Stan in Guatemala and now the earthquake in Pakistan and India in Kashmir. However, the real story is of all the souls being born, growing up and living and dying and spending time in the afterlife and sometimes choosing to be reborn to learn something else new. You may not be aware of this but souls many times choose to be born on earth much like you may take a vacation to Australia or Hawaii or someplace else interesting.
When I look out long term as a precognitive psychic I see that the 21st century will not be seen as a century of World Wars like the 20th century was. In other words WWI, WWII and the seemingly never ending Cold War from 1945 until 1989. So in the next centuries the 21st century will likely be known as the beginning of the Great Thinning out of the Human race by naturally occuring weather and earthquakes. In fact it is very likely that the present level of human population will likely be reduced by 25% to 50% by the year 2199 and be reduced 10% to 25% from what it is now by 2099 just from naturally occurring calamities. Though you might think this is bad it has many different effects. One of the effects of this is to draw all the survivors in all the nations of the world together because they will all realize they need each other to survive all these calamities. Though most wars are caused by shortages (whether that be land or other resources) this century will be characterized by a drawing together of all the peoples of the world so that at least part of all the cultures of the world can survive into the 22nd century.
Originally written October 2nd 2005 posted October 11th 2005
Major Realization
I woke up from a dream early this Sunday morning knowing I was having a major realization. A confluence of events occured in my subconscious and I knew I had to write. My realization was of what an evolutionary event the last year has had on the zeitgeist of the western world. For example, I had nort realized the full influence of the tv program "Medium" starring Patricia Arquette until I became aware of the Emmy Award she won this year for her portrayal of a real medium that works in Arizona.
The second and third events that have occured even more recently were Hurrican Katrina and Rita. No matter what any corporatly controlled pundit of any news organization says most peole just realize in their bones like I do that Global warming is now a direct threat to Florida, the Gulf Coast and a threat to the American oil industry and to all our pocketbooks.
I saw a program on CNN that spoke of how solar panels on the roof of homes were now selling in droves in places like New York State along with rebates from the Federal Government and state government and of how one man in three years was able to completely pay for his solar array from these rebates and electricity savings, and that in addition he was now selling electricity back to the utilities and actually earning money this way I knew a threshold had been reached.
Also, because the upward price of gas coupled with the quickly lowering costs of solar cells it is now the heighth of stupidity not to put solar arrays on your roof if you get enough sun year round and to sell the excess electricity back to the utilities and to have a zero electric bill. This is also causing more people to buy hybrid cars. It will even be cost effective for me within 3 to 4 years to buy a hybrid. Be sure to get an electrical plug in package with your hybrid so you can charge your batteries overnight at your home. This allows the first 30 to 40 non freeway miles to be entirely on battery with little or no gasoline used each day and plugging it in overnight usually costs less than 50 cents depending on your utility rates where you live or for free if you have converted to solar energy.
when even CNN spoke of how solar energy is now a necessity because of the price of gas and of being a patriotic American interested in the economic survival of our way of life I realized we had finally reached the solar watershed which combines with the hybrid watershed which combines with the psychic watershed which combines with the understanding that, "Yes, Gertrude, Global Warming is going to take us all out eventually and not just the third world if we don't change and prepare for it!"
No matter that corporations stick their heads in the sand and try to put our heads there too because they don't want to change the way they do business. Even though responding to Global warming will allow these same Corporations to physically survive as corporations for hundreds of years if they respond now.
Otherwise these head in the sand corporations will be boycotted by people as they become more and more angry about the misinformation these corporations have been spreading and these corporations who pretend not to believe in global warming will go the way of the dodo bird. In otherwords they are causing their own extinction in the long run. They will all tend to go extinct and out of business through their own shortsightedness either in the short term or the long term.
Hurricane katrina and Rita have completely changed how thinking people look at things. Also, how many years since you have been alive have we basicly run out of hurrican names?
Home computing and maintaining a website
October 2005
I Had a very rude awakening this summer. I had the very harsh realization that my computer knowledge had been overtaken by spyware and adware and viruses and the new breed of hackers. Normally, my son who was a computer tech and online gamer could give me free advice and help me solve my problems. However, with him back in college and heading for a new career and married and now in his thirties I was at a loss as to how to continue online. Finally, someone recommended a local tech for me to proceed with. Even though just the fixes have cost me over 500 dollars in software and tech support and new antivirus support and various asundry other precautions I'm now taking I'm back online and moving forward. I gave up outlook express because of its vulnerability to online threats and added Mozilla firefox because of Internet explorer's vulnerabilities and I'm beginning to learn linux and installing a router so I can have two computers with internet access from the same keyboard and flat screen. I still leave one laptop offline completely as well as a palm for when I get ideas while travelling. I also put nothing I care about on board my online computer that I don't have backed up somewhere else. With nationalized hackers out there sponsored by various governments as a kind of economic warefare to smart kids from 10 to 20 years of age or more with issues against society, being online isn't as friendly as it once was.
With a version of Novell authorized linux I'm learning to use an operating system that has at present only one virus with two more that only attack linux servers.
Though it is unfortunate that I have lost several computers the last few years to viruses and adware I'm finally getting smart and hiring a local tech to keep my systems tuned up and operating fast and efficiently. I know not everyone can afford this. Remember, there are still libraries, colleges and internet cafe's available where you don't have to spend a fortune keeping your home online system safe and happily functioning.
Since most hackers are presently attacking Microsoft products and apple products now get about 75% of the viruses that Microsoft products do I think you will see slowly a conversion to linux and other open source operating systems in the future simply as a way to survive online.
It is my hope the Microsoft will one day address their vulnerable krnl that as far as I know is still used even in XP that is from the old XT days of the early 80's. Back in the 80's the internet didn't exist outside of college and military mainframes for the most part and microsoft didn't have to engineer for something that basicly didn't exist yet in the microcomputing world. In add
Just Like Heaven
Late September 2005
I wrote another piece but it got lost in transmitting it back through the servers to the mainframe from my home.
As a precognitive psychic I found the movie very accurate in regards to the experiences of the main charactors and the bookstore psychic. Some of the other charactors thrown in for fun I didn't find as accurate but the charactors of the lady doctor and the landscape architect and the bookstore psychic I found very believable as a psychic myself for the last 57 years.
I found the scenes when she tries to interface her Astral body or soul body with her physical body eerie because of my own experiences astral projecting. Otherwise I found this to be a very useful movie for people to watch and to be entertained. Blessings.
Householder Yogi
Saturday September 17th 2005
When I was around 21 or 22 I took a college course called Cultural Anthropology. Of all the courses I ever took in college I found it the most helpful in finding out who I was among all the peoples and cultures of the earth. It is very easy growing up in America or anywhere for that matter to become myopic with blinders on and to be closed to all other ways of thinking than the ones you have been raised with.
However, by taking this one college course I began to see myself for what I really was: a natural shaman. When I saw what the true definition of what a natural shaman was I read that: A shaman is someone who has died psychologically but whose body still lives. Because of his or her psychological "death" he or she lives between the world of the living and the world of the dead and can communicate with both as a go between for the living. Such a person also tends to have healing gifts and to be or appear to be telepathic.
Obviously my definition is paraphrased from what I remember. However, the important thing was that I discovered my true place in the world as a natural shaman. I have always seen this as my true vocation no matter what work I have done for money in my life. So my identity has never been my vocation for that was only what I did to get money for food and to live. My identity has been natural shaman.
As I grew up in my 20's I discovered as I studied the book Autobiography of a Yogi by Paramahansa Yogananda that there was such a thing as a householder yogi. I looked seriously at this because a householder yogi has a family and yet still continues on his or her yogic path uninterrupted. An example of this is Yogananda's teacher Lahiri Mahasha who worked for a railway company in India and raised his children and was married while being an incredibly advance yogi. I chose this lifestyle consciously as a young 20 something as I saw the wisdom of this not only for myself but for the blessing it would naturally create for all living beings inside and outside of time and space.
As a child I was taught to co-create with God. Another way to see this is:"One with God is a majority".
As time has moved on I have found this way of living extremely useful and extremely powerful in ways I could not have even imagined as a young man.
The Cult of Tara
september 17th 2005
In 1983 my first Tibetan Buddhist teacher gave me a book called "The Cult of Tara". At the time I had no idea how scholarly or how useful this book could be. If any of you are interested in Tibetan Buddhism but have not yet met a Tibetan Lama or Tibetan Buddhist with whom you felt the confidence to speak with I highly recommend reading this book. It is a scholarly work published in 1978 by the University of California press and has a forward by Bolle who was head of the History of Religion doctoral program at UCLA when my best friend obtained his master's degree in History of Religion under Bolle. The author of "The Cult of Tara" is Stephen Beyer. I just paid almost 30 dollars for a new copy but my original copy was only $7.95 when given to me in 1983. So you likely could find a used copy online if money doesn't grow on trees yet for you.
What is most interesting for me about this book as it speaks to the issue of both magic and ritual in a non-western context. Through the Tibetan Buddhist process one grows in compassion to the point where one is capable of changing time and space to create a better life for oneself and all beings. The object being to become a Buddha so that one can bring all beings to enlightenment so that one can help all sentient life in the universe obtain permanent bliss and a permanent end of the suffering of all beings inside and outside of time and space.
Sharing
1:40 PM PDT 9-14-05
God through his angels just made it known to me that I need to share the following realization I had this week.
I was sharing with my wife about the importance of her terrifying enlightenment experience that she had just after her mother passed on when the hair on the back of my neck stood up. If you have ever had an experience like this it was on this occasion so powerful that I almost fainted.
My realization:God hadn't been trying to kill me all these years. He was simply trying to keep me in touch with God and to not become completely materialistic like people tend to if they are not constantly confronted with near death situations in one way or another!
I was able to let go of my anger at my perceived chaos that God functioned in. I had been angry because I had almost died of whooping cough at age 2. I was also angry at God that I had had childhood epilepsy. I had also been angry that I had been ostracized from the religion I was raised in. I was angry at God that my first and second wife had divorced. I was angry at God that I couldn't get custody of my now 16 year old daughter from my second wife.
However, in this single moment I finally understood that all my spiritual and pschological suffering in this life had but one purpose: to keep me on a spiritual path and to prevent my sinking into materialism and real suffering!
As long as I could talk to angels and keep a place for angels in my heart I could stay in God's heart too. As long as I don't deny God his proper place in my life my place in heaven is assured!
Evidence of Global Warming
9-14-05
quote from yahoo news article online today.
The study, which appears in the Sept. 16 issue of the journal Science, is perhaps one of the strongest scientific statements yet on a connection between hurricane activity and global warming. "I'm heading towards being a little less cautious," study lead author Peter J. Webster, professor at the School of Earth and Atmospheric Sciences at the Georgia Institute of Technology in Atlanta, said at a news conference Wednesday. "I think [rising] sea surface temperature is a global-warming effect and I think the change in [hurricane] intensity, which is a universal thing, is following sea surface temperature." endquote
Since I tend to be fairly accurate in my precognitive psychic predictions I am always looking for scientific proof to back up what I see. This avoids "The Kasondra Effect" which tends to blame the predictor for the event even though the predictor only "Saw" the event before it happened.
I have been wondering for some time what the cause of the 100+ mile per hour winds that hit literally all lands below 5000 feet to 7000 feet in elevation that I see coming within 500 years on earth. Whether it is up to 5000 to 7000 feet in elevation depends on where on earth the island or land mass is. I finally could see clearly today that one of the causes of these 100+ mile per hour winds hitting literally at some time every day will be gigantic hurricanes that hit about 8 to 9 months a year in many areas of the more tropical parts of the planet within 500 years. These hurricanes will draw strength from the rising temperatures of the oceans of the planet earth.
There really isn't much humans can do to stop this problem at present because the damage has already been done.
The practical aspects of helping as many as possible to survive what will come is to find practical ways to move underground. In the interim one could begin to build houses of cement or reinforced brick with only the windows of the top floor above ground. The roof could be dirt and lawn. The windows could have cement shutters of about one foot of reinforced concrete. Though care would need to be taken where to build such structures it could be possible to incorporate some of the submarine techniques into building structures built underground in very wet areas. For example the same technology that keeps water in a swimming pool could keep the water out of an underground house built in a very wet or in an area of underground streams or rivers. Though these problems are still hundreds of years away even now wooden homes anywhere on the coast in the southern United States that are presently affected by hurricanes. Also, Tornadoes will get much worse than they are now in the same areas so rebuilding with wooden structures on the surface is not a really great idea unless you want to rebuild again, again, and again over the next 50 to 100 years. Within 100 years people will just stop building anything they expect to be permanent on earths surface made of wood unless it is above 2000 to 3000 feet in elevation.
I'm reporting what I see so that at least some of the human race can survive the next 1000 years. Without the forward thinking humans who understand and can react to these ongoing and increasing wind and water problems very very few will survive. Without enough forward thinking people humans will of necessity return to the stone age within 1000 years!
For the Golden Children
I wonder how many of you have seen the movie "The Golden Child" with Eddie Murphy made during the 1980's? Having been to India and Nepal for four months in 1985 and 86. I have met golden children and grown up golden children. It is for all the golden children in all the countries of the world and universe that I write. So that their abilities lead them to compassion and to help beings rather than to hopelessness and suicide because of their heightened abilities and sensitivities. I write for all the golden adults as well to encourage them to go on helping mankind to enlightenment. 2nd I write for all the people in the world who know the truth when they hear it so they can understand what to do and how to motivate themselves to good actions and to compassion for all beings in the universe. and 3rd I write for everyone who sees my works as fantasy or fiction or both for one day they might see the truth in what I write. Blessings to all beings in all time and space throughout the universe.
"If you are ready to live forever you may die right now but if you are ready to die right now you may live forever"
8:35am pdt 9-04-05
One of my spiritual teachers gave me this very valuable Koan. I share it with you as in the wake of Katrina we all need it now. Some call this stance the warriors stance as it is a standard issue for soldiers and policeman in the way they have to think to be successful and to be completely unafraid in the face of danger!
For me, personally, this statement I find to be literally true. Otherwise I couldn't write what I do for all of you. In order to write what I do on behalf of you all here at this site I must constantly be prepared to die while all the time knowing that this stance may lead to spiritual as well as physical immortality.
You and I live in an amazing time, a paradoxical time. Though any or all of us could be nuked out of physical existence at any moment just as my last body here on earth was nuked out of existence at Nagasaki we also live in an amazing time of medical, spiritual and psychological research. We live in a time when I at 57 may live to 100.
One of my teachers said to me once, "If you live to be 100, you will live to be 500. If you live to be 500 you will live to be 1000. If you live to be 1000, you will live to be 10,000. He said to me, "You are a long lived Buddha and a living Saint. You may not be able to comprehend this now but you should live your life and play and love and live each day as a blessing to all beings. By doing this you will naturally become a long lived Buddha and Saint for all beings in the universe."
I looked at him and said truthfully, "I'll believe it when I see it." He said to me, "That is only wise!" However, everyday since then I have done my best to live a good life and to bless all beings 24 hours a day!
Tibetan Buddhist saying
9-13-05
The saying I'm refering to is: "Since through time friends become enemies and enemies become friends it is in everyone's enlightened self interest to be kind to all beings."
As someone who has lived to at present age 57 I have found this saying true over and over again. For example someone that I considered to be my best and most trusted friend from 1980 to 1987 became slowly my worst enemy so that by 1994 we permanently parted company in a way that most likely won't be healed in this lifetime. It doesn't stop me loving my friend it just means that this ex-friend will never be trusted again in any way by me.
Conversely, many people at one point are distant or because of social distinctions are considered to be enemies but they in times of crisis become your friends and you help each other to survive hard times.
For example, I was raised middle class and considered at the time that very rich people were generaly bad. However, my life circumstances changed and I began to learn how the very wealthy function. All or most of my preconceived ideas growing up concerning wealth were either erroneous, flawed or completely absolutely ridiculous.
For example, there is a term called Nouveau Riche which translated means the "new Rich". A saying goes along with most but not all of the nouveau rich. It is: "A fool and his money are soon parted."
I found through speaking with the very rich and being generally accepted by them that the single hardest thing that one can do besides attain enlightenment is the acquiring, maintaining and growing of wealth which becomes even harder if you want to maintain wealth multigenerationally. Almost everything I once believed about wealthy people goes out the window when I look at the overwhelming difficulty that the average person would have in trying to acquire, maintain and grow real wealth. Initially attaining wealth is not as hard as you might think. All you need is one good idea and the mental and physical capacity to make your idea work. But then making that wealth maintain and grow multigenerationally is a whole other thing.
I guess the point here is that I once thought 30 years ago that the wealthy were the enemies of the lower and middle class. However, now I see that without the wealthy class and the way they invest that most lower class people would simply starve to death and die. So in this sense wealthy people I once as a very young man considered my enemies but now I see them as absolutely necessary to everyone's survival in the real world. Not only that since I now understand what a wealthy person really is I see them as friends to everyone in that they grow wealth and invest in everyone's survival and in this way make sure the lower classes continue to have food to eat and even shelter until some of them can raise themselves to be wealthy too.
As you move through life as a young, middle aged, or old person you too will grow in your understanding of life. So in this light consider making the Tibetan saying: "Since through time friends become enemies and enemies become friends it is in everyone's enlightened self interest to be kind to all beings" a part of your belief system by taking it to heart. I have found it to be very practical in day to day surival as a human being on earth.
In the Wake of Katrina
August 31st 2005
As a precognitive psychic I thought it might be useful for me to tell you what I see coming for the world. As I look forward through time the first thing that I see is that the earth cannot really sustain more than 200 to 500 million people on the surface of the earth for thousands and thousands of years ongoing. When earths human population goes above 500 million things slowly begin to go out of balance until you get to a century like the one we are living in and the next few. I don't see the movie the Day after Tomorrow happening any time soon. However, we will slowly as time goes on witness more natural disasters that have hundreds and then thousands and then millions at a time die until the surface residency of humans is lowered to between 200 and 500 milion. It is important to note that the earth CAN sustain up to 12 billion people or more if we all live and work underground instead of on the surface so the surface is left to farming and play and nothing else. This would be quite an adjustment for humans but in order for large amounts of humans to be alive at the same time it will be necessary for those who live under 5000 feet in elevation to live underground to avoid the 100+ mile per hour winds that happen at some time almost every day below 5000 feet in elevation.
Of Death and Enlightenment
September 6th 2005
Almost 4 years ago was 9-11-01. I was reminded of the date 11-9-89 as the day the Berlin wall fell from the new book "The World is Flat" by Thomas Friedman. The death and destruction of Hurricane Katrina, the floods and the failing levees reminds us a little of the Tsunami last Christmastime. Obviously things are changing in ways most of us couldn't foresee.
It brings to mind for me my wife's mother passing on from Cancer the same year I almost died from a heart virus. It was a lot to take all at once for both my wife and I. In addition my wife had a miscarriage at about 4 months because of her mother's death and my near death. I remember one day my wife was working in the garden. Normally, she is an extremely talkative and gregarious sort of woman with two bachelors degrees and an MBA. She had hardly said a word all day. I finally asked her what was wrong. She said to me, "I'm really scared. I see all the good and all the bad in the world all at once and I'm really scared!" I said, "Darling, you've just described Enlightenment." She said, "But I don't like it!" I said, "You don't have to like it but you do have to accept that this is just the way things really are!" She said something like I don't care if I'm enlightened I'm scared. So I held her for a moment so she wouldn't start to fade on me. I said again, "This is wonderful, dear. Some people wait their whole lives and don't receive this kind of enlightenment experience." Once again she said, "I don't like it!" and once again I said, "You don't have to like it but this is enlightenment!"
For me and my many teachers enlightenment is the capacity to encompass all knowledge and to not freak out so one can turn that infinite knowledge into wisdom in action for all beings.
Why I write and maintain this web site since 1999
8-19-2005
Though I was recognized as a writer by a good fourth grade teacher when I was 9 writing is one of the things that has kept me alive especially from ages 21 to 23 when I was suicidal. By the time my first child was born in 1974 when I was 26 I knew I would live on for my son no matter what. So I didn't have to worry about how to keep myself alive then. So living on for others keeps me alive, whether it is my children or someone I am helping in their lives or trying to keep mankind alive in general through prayers and writing here at my website. I write because I feel God and angels writing through me. The first time I saw an angel that I can remember I was about 2 and it was christmas. I was laying in my grandmother's lap in a stuffed soft rocking chair in 1950 and it was Christmastime and she was singing "Hark the Herald Angels Sing" and Arcangel Michael and his band appeared out of thin air. They wore jeweled armor up to their necks. They had no beards but all had shoulder length hair. They all felt like well trained spiritual soldiers. The made it known to me that I was under their direct protection and one of them. I have not forgotten their blessing on my life ever. I feel it therefore to stay in the company of angels and to help and to protect all that God permits me to. That is my destiny. To live out my life here on earth constantly in the company of angels.
Because of this I don't really ever experience that much fear or terror. Mostly now after a lifetime of spiritually serving in this way I have constant peace. It is not really important to me whether any of you understand this or not. Except that it is my wish for you all to experience peace and the end of internal terror like I did long ago. If you make a place for Angels in your life they will come. The easiest way to do this is to set up a field of consciousness for them in your life. It is very much like how one prepares themselves to have and to raise a baby. You don't constantly watch horror movies. You don't bring bad people around. You make a safe place for a baby and you make a place for the angels too. Then there are the protecting angels like Arcangel Michael. The Armor they wear is specifically to protect their auras from spiritual contamination from the many confused beings on earth. So the single most important thing to know about living with angels is: What you think and feel about you become Or What your attention is on you become!
The hope of all beings attaining Bliss can be experienced right now!
June 29th 2005
I was going to sleep last night and wondered how really enlightened beings seem to stay in a state of Bliss even if all around them appears to be chaos. Then I saw it(My lightbulb in my head went on).realization:"Since both time and space are only real in a very relative sense the only true reality is pure being and non being. Since bliss can be experienced in both Being and Non Being states all beings in reality are in a state of Bliss right now. All they need do is to realize that time and space are only realitive truths and to see that in being and non being Existence=Bliss. For the Bliss of life and existence is natural. Look at babies for example if you want to see pure bliss and pure terror in the same day.Bliss in babies coming from getting what the baby wants:food, air, water, comfort and diaper changed. And terror from not getting what the baby wants and needs.
If you see that all time and space isn't ultimately real then you can experience all beings attaining bliss right now in the one eternal moment of being beyond all relative time and space. That is the most real thing that one can ever do.
Experience Bliss!
It is always better to save a life!
8-24-05
I was reminising with myself last night. I was thinking of whether I should have saved the lives of my then wife and stepdaughter in 1985. I thought of how my ex when we seperated tried to murder me ten years later by crushing me between a car and a truck with a smile on her face. However, as I contemplated this an angel came to me and said, "It is always better to save a life." This powerful sentiment washed over me and I contemplated what the angel had said to me. I then asked the angel if this was true even when the person you saved later tried to kill you. The angel said, "Yes!"
I thought some more about this. As I contemplated this I thought of how God's supernatural gifts that he has given me work. I have always known that I could take a life as easily as I can save a life by God's grace supernaturally. However, as an adept I have also known that to take a life supernaturally would naturally automatically cause my own insanity and death. I am allowed to protect myself from fatal harm but I am not allowed to take a life and live. This is the gift from God I am given. I am allowed to see all the potential futures on earth that I can contain. I am allowed to see what is the most likely future for myself as well as all mankind that will likely happen if I don't say or do something about it. For me, it is an awesome responsibility that God has placed in my hands. I do my best but in the end I am only a man with God given gifts who knows all the rules that most people aren't aware of. People who try to harm me physically or supernaturally only become road kill to their own karma. I do nothing but reflect back their harm. They are taken out by their own anger.
I live this way to honor both God and angels and man as well as all life in the universe. God Bless All Beings. I refuse to cause harm to any being. In this way I honor my personal covenant with God!In this way I honor all life in the universe!
To all those who Beleive themselves to be Abductees
9-12-05
Though I suppose that in the general sense of what people believe abductees are I would be part of this group. However, my experience I find is more unique.
It is my experience that I have been "trained" by humans or humanoids from this time period from places other than earth in this Galaxy and from humans and other beings from the past, the present, and the future from this planet and others throughout this galaxy and probably others.
It is my experience that this quite likely began at or before conception and continues to the present. When I was young I thought all this stuff was quite "cool" and "groovy". In other words "Beam me up Scotty because there is no intelligent life down here." However, there was a time during the 1980's when I watched a movie called "Communion" and also read the series of books by Whitley Streiber related to Communion when I was very scared and terrified of being an "abductee".
Then after about 5 years I realized that before God I can only be responsible for what I truly know about. What other beings from any time or space do they have to stand before God on their own and answer for. Therefore I have peace knowing this. I cannot be responsible for motivations or actions of other beings from earth in other times or from beings elsewhere from other times and spaces. By being truly genuine and with God I have nothing to fear! Or as Franklin Delanore Roosevelt once said, "There is nothing to fear but fear itself."
However, saying this I would like to share my experiences with you so that you are less afraid of all this kind of stuff. My first experience with beings not of earth was of Arcangel Michael and his band when I was 2. Though you might think it funny to put Arcangel Michael in the same classification as alien I find it useful in defining that which is "normal" earthling experiences and those experiences which I define as "Amazing" experiences but still relevant and true to survival as a soul in a body on earth.
My parents believed and taught me as a child that God and his angels and saints worked together with beings from other planets to make life better and more peaceful on earth. Since I was taught this it was relatively easy to accept "alien" encounters whether they were real angels or humanoid or other kinds of aliens. In other words they were all different and secret but they also were all "Amazing". So when I had an experience like the boy in the movie Flight of the Navigator by Disney in the 80's while I was in church I just sort of accepted that it was okay that I had plans of antigravity propulsion systems that are very simple and power a basic ufo. I also knew at the time that if I needed to I could build a craft powered in this way. Though these plans are still somewhere in my memory likely I haven't tried to access them because since then I have realized my mission as a soul is to help beings on earth with the supernatural gifts I was given as a child and not to leave earth as a body (at least for now) and to only travel as a soul by bilocating which I have consciously done when needed for most of my adult life.
The point that I'm making here is that worrying about things that go bump in the night are not usually very useful unless you are walking in the woods on a trail and the hair on the back of your neck goes up and you turn around and there is a bear or cougar there stalking you. And right then you have to decide whether to confront, stand your ground, walk away slowly or to run. But most of the time the things we fear turn out to be silly and a complete waste of time.
It is my general experience that all humans who can read any language on earth have at least one non detectable bio implant which detects their location on earth and in the galaxy. It also has signalling capacites to tell who this person is. There is likely in most people in the United States who read, a galactic implant, a galactic sector implant, a United Nations implant and if you are a US citizen, an american implant.
You might ask how is this done so I don't remember this being done. In the past and present this is done by darting people will they are asleep in bed at night to keep them asleep. Next, people are given a shot that erases their memories during the sleeping period. Many of these kinds of short term memory blockers are used by doctors in hospitals all the time so that memories of severe operations can be blocked from the mind of the person receiving the operation. Though this might be shocking to you the galaxy sees the people of earth much like we view deer in Yosemite or Yellowstone or wandering through the forest next door to you.
The implants are similar in size to the implants put regularly now in the back of the neck in all American soldiers as a back up dog tag in case of death or serious injury. It is also similar in size to the implants put in the back of the neck of all Spca dog and cat pets as a locator of who they belong to in their registry system.This way pets can be reunited with their owners even if their tags are taken off or fall off.
One other thing that I should share. It is my experience that I have been trained through the skillful use of psychological trauma to go beyond psychic latentcy to psychic operant status. I have been told that I now have been trained as a Galactic Operant psychic for the Galactic Time Guard. My main purpose in this is to relay problems that I encounter as the future comes near and I am able to more clearly see what will likely happen next on earth.
I find this very handy in protecting myself and all I care about including my country and planet. My main purpose here on earth at least as far as the galaxy is concerned is to relay pertinant information to keep human life alive on this planet and to keep freedom alive in as many hearts as possible on earth!
It is my hope that what I have shared with you today is helpful in your lives. If it was not useful to you it is my hope that you forget it now!
Your Mind is your religion
July 2nd 2005
I found this quote from Lama Yeshe and found it very valuable.
quote---"One person thinks that the world is beautiful and people are wonderful and kind, while another thinks that everything and everyone are horrible. Who is right? How do you explain that scientifically? It's just their individual mind's projection of the sense world. You think, "Today is like this, tomorrow is like that; this man is like this; that woman is like that. But where is that absolutely fixed, forever-beautiful woman? Who is that absolutely forever-handsome man? They are non-existent--they are simply creations of your own mind.
Do not expect material objects to satisfy you or to make your life perfect; it's impossible. How can you be satisfied by even vast amounts of material objects? How will sleepling with hundreds of different people satisfy you? It will never happen. Satisfaction comes from the mind.
If you don't know your own psychology, you might ignore what's going on in your mind until it breaks down and you go completely crazy. Peopl go mad through lack of inner wisdom, through their inability to examine their own mind. They cannot explain themselves to themselves; they don't know how to talk to themselves. Thus they are constantly preoccupied with all these external objects, while within, their mind is running down until it finally cracks. They are ignorant of their internal world, and their minds are totally unified with ignorance instead of being awake and engaged in self-analysis. Examine your own mental attitudes. Become your own therapist.
You are intelligent; you know that material objects alone cannot bring you satisfaction, but you don't have to embark on some emotional religious trip to examine your own mind. Some people think they do; that this kind of self-analysis is something spiritual or religious. It's not necessary to classify yourself as a follower of this or that religion or philosophy, to put yourself into some religious category. But it you want to be happy, you have to check out the way you lead your life. Your mind is your religion." end quote
Elohar and Ragna on Future religions
Written July 5th posted July 6h 2005
I can remember how nervous Elohar and Ragna were when I asked them about what religions there are in their time.(7000 AD+) I can see now that they didn't want to tell me too much. I'm still interested in the answer that Ragna gave me. It is important to consider this concerning his present on his timeline. (From a conversation on Mt. Shasta in 1974). He said that his basis is scientific while Elohar's basis was more psychological and psychic in how she perceives reality.
I've noticed that most people who don't experience personally that God and spirit are real tend to live in a very afraid and panic based reality. From my perspective just having a sense of order to ones life whether it is ultimately proven absolutely true appears to be a better long term solution if one does not want to live in panic and fear constantly.
From what Ragna told me I surmise that all the wars caused by religious bickering down through time including all the bickering on earth now eventually cause the demise of most or all organized religions. More and more people will move away from extreme dogmatic points of view in order to keep themselves and their children alive. The pragmatism of keeping ones children alive to breed while others kill their children off by pitting them against other extremist religions will be the telling factor over thousands of years. Though both sides who send their children to die by programming them into extreme religious points of view may take pride in this they also lessen their families chances for survival long term. Therefore those who fight the most for their religions will tend to genetically die off over thousands of years. Therefore the world will tend to be populated by more moderate and easy going people. Likewise those who move out of survival toward humanism and away from religious extremes that cause violence will tend to survive to breed as well.
Though in the short run the religious extremists both of Christianity and of Islam will prosper through their extremism, the ill will that they create from the majority of humanity will do them all in eventually. From all these things will come extreme distaste for all organized religions and a move away from all organized religions and toward humanism and secular religious activity. Whether this is all good or bad I'm not sure or even if it is useful to look at it that way.
Though this might upset the religious of all religions and denominations it is just a fact of life in the long term survival of all humans.
Can I Have a Baby at 40?
a friend of my wife was speaking to my wife about this. I arrived on the scene and my wife said, "I told my friend that you were psychic and that you might be able to help her have a baby! Well, yes. I am a psychic but it is not like asking your dog to do tricks. It is way different and more like how a person digests food than having a dog do tricks. So I realized I was in a precarious situation. Immediately, I read this woman deeply and realized that she had prevented conception all these years because of issues from her childhood. Then I had to be very diplomatic. I told her of the great experiences and really terrible experiences I had had raising my own children and stepchildren and god daughters since 1974. I told her that her relationship with her husband would never be the same again. No longer could they have that boyfriend and girlfriend thing going. I told her that statistically the happiness of each marriage decreases significantly with the birth of each child. Then I told her that she had always been in control of her getting pregnant and that what ever she tried from ocean cruises to in vitro fertilization to adopting a child from China or Russia or an east block nation that she should have fun doing it. Otherwise the whole process would be unsuccessful and very unhappy. This is because it is my personal experience and most other peoples too that children come when you least expect them and sometimes when you least want them and that they can be the best or worst or even most neutral thing you have ever experienced. Life is a grab bag and you never really know. My children have been both the best and the worst parts of my life. Life happens! enjoy it while you still can!
To Wyoming and Beyond
10:53 am pdt August 14, 2005
NOTE: I HAVE NO BUTTONS ON THIS PAGE. IF YOU SEE ANY THEY ARE HACKED BY HACKERS
About the middle of July my family and I took off in a motor home we purchased last October for Wyoming. We met friends there from Arizona who had been in Idaho camping and visiting friends. We spent about a week in the pristine areas of Wyoming. Coming from Coastal California it is hard now for me to believe that there are still such beautiful pristine places left basicly untouched still. Our friends took us up a dirt road for 10 or 20 miles to a river spot that was not even a paid campground but rather a smaller dirt road that led down to a picturesque spot on a river where on could just park as it was public land. Over the course of the next few days we saw an osprey land several times near us and fish in the river next to us. Behind us were incredibly beautiful mountains and further up the dirt road was a hot springs that cost about $8 a day per person that had a big swimming pool built around it coming out of the mountain. The pool was drained every night as the hot springs were constantly gushing.
The couple also owned land bordering the Wind River Indian Reservation so we eventually drove 150 miles to Dubois, Wyoming to visit their land and to kayak in the lake nearby. I was amazed that Wyoming only has about 900,000 people who live there and that there are still "miles and miles of nothing but miles and miles" in Wyoming still to this day.
For me the saddest thing was to see how many businesses are going out of business there from the increase in the price of gas and the lack of tourist dollars the last 2 years or so. Though we on the west coast are still doing fine economically the hinterland is suffering incredibly from the changes.
From there we returned to the Teton National Park to see a Moose and her baby up close, hundreds of wild ranging Buffalo etc. (By the way more people are killed and injured in the Tetons and Yellowstone by Buffalo than anything else. Buffaloes are not docile like cows! contrary to popular belief. If you threaten by proximity the primary bull or cows with babies they will knock you down and stomp the life out of you.)
We also saw a grizzle bear. I was standing there on the side of the road near the east gate of yellowstone wondering if this was a safe thing to do to be out of my car this near a grizzly. However, the grizzly just slowly moved and grazed on flowers. He seemed to think of us about like we think of mosquitoes. Just a passing annoyance. My name for the grizzly is Flower Bear because he reminded me of the flower children of the sixties so idylic was he in being blissed out eating flowers.
Then we drove out the east gate which is under construction so it was closed from 8pm to 8 am 7 days a week for those of you who might like to use the east gate of Yellowstone. On to Cody, Wyoming. Now, I've never been to Cody before but my wife had 14 years ago before we met. I said, "Honey, What the Hell are we doing here?" After falling asleep exhausted I began to understand a little of Cody's charm. First, I found the Irma Hotel started by Buffalo Bill Cody's daughter Irma about 100 years ago. Inside you will find a very ornate gift from Queen Victoria in the form of a wonderfully ornate and carved wooden mirror and cabinets about 50 feet long or so. It is so Victorian it is a pleasure to witness it there. Later we found the Cody Museum which is the best of its kind I have ever seen which includes stuff from Buffalo Bill Cody's Wild west show that toured the whole world in the 19th and early into the 20th Century I believe. The museum is world class and for the serious museum person would take about a week to really see properly. For the average dolt one day will do fine.
Later that day I met Bill who is a goldsmith and silversmith. He appeared to be a native American elder and possibly a chief by his demeanor. He owns Big Chief Trading Post in Cody. He said he is 79 years old and close to retiring. I bought a silver and gold ring with set elk Ivory from an elk tusk. He says that the elk is the only deer that has ivory like an elephant in its tusks. Since Elks were the one thing I didn't get to see at all this trip because they were in the high country because of the serious drought I missed them and so bought an elk ivory ring to remember them. I seriously considered buying a real bear claw set in gold but Bill seemed to discourage me telling me instead of a native America friend who had had a dream that showed him the bear people were angry at him for making bear claw jewelry. Also, I sensed the bear in the claw there had not been happy and it wasn't for me. It seemed wiser to accept the "Fortunate Elk" blessings rather than to bring on "bear terror" through buying the wrong bear claw.
Bill told me of the "medicine Wheel" in the Bighorn mountains and I thought of going there when he said, "People go there to hear voices" sometimes. However, I don't have to go anywhere to hear voices I thought as I laughed to myself.
A few weeks later I spoke with an old friend who is an internationally known musician. We both laughed as he said, "You don't have to go anywhere to hear voices, Fred." I laughed and said, "Yeah, Anton, I hear voices and you hear music and they both keep us alive." Anton, has often told me how his music is sung to him by beings in his dreams. Anton's music is loved the world over.
Bill has two grandsons in Iraq either going or coming and a very worried daughter about her sons that I also met.
I was very honored to speak with Bill, who was obviously a tribal elder and likely a chief. I found I missed speaking so directly and honestly the way that they speak. I found it brought tears to my eyes to be with someone who was genuinely real. I don't experience that often anymore the world being as it is.
The route from Cody to Colorado took us through the Bighorn Mountains. The Bighorns are an amazing place. I had never been before but I'd like to go again some day. Next time, I'd like to fly to Jackson Hole and rent a car or something like that, however. It was a very long drive from the California coast. 3 days by motorhome. two 5 hours and one 12 hour day of driving.
When we reached Interstate 25 south to Colorado and New Mexico we began to notice frames that look like bleachers sort of to the west along the freeway. We began to realize that they were to hold back the blowing snow from the Chinook winds during the winters there.
We stayed in Cheyenne, Wyoming the next night home to many nuclear missiles and the like. For some reason the accommodations though visually appealing were the worst we encountered on the trip. The water went hot and cold, the air conditioner froze solid, the window didn't open far enough to reduce heat below 80 degrees in the room at any point. Finally out of desperation we demanded a fan to put in front of the low small window. By running the fan all night I woke up in the morning with a headache and wishing I had spent the night in the motorhome instead.
We then drove to Colorado Springs to visit a friend of my wife's there who is a teacher. I found driving through Denver to be one of my more scary experiences on the trip because of semi trucks driving 75 miles per hour in all four lanes of traffic and the windage they cause while passing a motorhome like mine as I could only safely travel 65 to 72 miles per hour depending on the cross winds. My wife pointed out Cheyenne mountain nearby which is an underground bunker left over from the cold war and spoken of in the sci fi channel program called Stargate.
Then we drove to Santa Fe where I have many memories from the "I am" School that I attended there in 1965-6 when I was 17. I like every few years to go and stay at the La Fonda a day or two which reminds me of a time when life was relatively simple and still okay. Because 1969 ripped my life to shreds and I'm not sure I have fully recovered from it even today 40 years later. Some changes in life you can survive but then life is never the same. After two nights at the La Fonda and taking my daughter to Johnny Depp's new film Willy wonka and the Chocolate Factory we moved over to Flagstaff for dinner, Williams to spend the night and Prescott to visit my wife's friend that we camped with in Wyoming.
A few hours later the next day and we were off to Las Vegas for the Star Trek Experience at the Hilton there. Only trouble was I had forgoten exactly where the Hilton was and I was exhausted. One hour later at 6 pm we drove into the Hilton parking lot and quickly went inside for the first of two star trek experience rides. One involves actors as Klingons and one involves the Borg actors. My 9 year old daughter found them both to be too real and the Borg especially scary. The next day after spending the night at Excalibur Hotel like we did 4 years ago we got up and went to an IMAX at the Luxor pyramid next door to Excalibur Hotel.
By noon we got on the road and returned to our home on the California Coast by midnight in our motorhome. 17 days and 4200 miles later we were home. But that is not even yet the end of our adventure as that night I got projectile vomiting my first night home and my friend Anton was also visiting and performing nearby nightly for about 1 week and then he would perform in Berkeley over the next weekend. Later Manose, the primary wooden flautist from Nepal visited and an opera singer from San Francisco visited as well. Halfway into the week Anton got sick too but recovered very quickly. Last night I was talking to him on his cell as he pulled into his home near Mt. Shasta. He was ecstatic that his blackberries, blueberries and raspberries were all out and he gorged himself as we spoke. I really miss all the berries and sunshine of Mt. Shasta. It was a very good road trip! And it was great to have friends visiting when I returned home.
Religious extremism's main cause is Child Abuse
No matter what religions we are speaking of religious extremism tends to be the opposite of common sense. I would define common sense as the sense to keep ones own body alive and sane. When one deals with actions that could end in suicide or harmful actions to ones survival then one must look to the psychological cause of this. The most likely cause tends to be physical, psychological or sexual abuse as a child or a combination of all three. Being brainwashed as a child to take actions contrary to ones own well being or survival causes religious extremism. It does not matter whether the childs caretakers are religious or not because the abuse will cause the child when it becomes an adult to seek some form of aberrant security in order to psychologically cope with the abuse the child suffered. Many times this search for security is the opposite of common sense and winds up in some form of suicide or suicidal actions. All mammals seek a balance and seek peace whether it is the balance of finding good food and water to bring peace to the body or searching for ways to feel secure and safe. Whether that peace and security to the mind is real or not and what kind of structure one creates to get there is different for each person depending upon their needs, culture and personality.
In thinking about what Ragna and Elohar said to me in 1974 I can see clearly why organized religions will of necessity become more secular and slowly die out at least as we know them now over the next 5000 years until the time of Elohar and Ragna. They will be replaced as they are slowly now being by Science and humanism and logic and reason and art and music. The need for compassion and caring as well as pragmatic survival for all humans will not end and we will see many permutations and experiments in survival both psychological and physical over the next 5000 years here on earth and beyond.
More on the refinement of time
11:03 am pdt June 22, 2005
I was driving out on one of the forested access roads. I sensed someone was coming around a blind curve and so I moved to the right of my lane. Sure enough here comes someone barreling along toward me at such a speed that if I hadn't sensed it before it was visible and moved right before I could see the car we would have hit or sideswiped each other. At the next right winding blind turn I sensed another vehicle but this time there was nothing visible. This got me to thinking about how many times I have sensed things around me that weren't physically visible. I have noticed that about 50% percent of the time when I sense something visible it is there and the other 50% it is not. Since I tend to strive for accuracy in my instinctual psychic senses I started to think about this. What came up for me was the awareness of how earth is visited by both military and dipomatic visitors. However, there is also a third category that most people aren't aware of. Space tourists! Now space tourists from other planets, stars, nebulae and dimentions tend to find earth very quaint and interesting. However, the space tourists aren't allowed to influence physically the passage of time on earth or to have experiences with humans that humans can remember (accept in very specially controlled circumstances). This is to allow time to take its (natural course). However, these space tourists are in some cases allowed to interact with humans and animals on earth in a way that the humans and animals later think was a waking or a sleeping dream. Even though it is not a dream experience really the space tourists are allowed to make the humans and animals think that it was a dream. This is meant to enrich the lives of both the tourists and the humans and animals of earth. However, it should be noted that sometimes strange things come out of these interactions. This is because many space tourists cultures are so radically different than earth that whole new ways of thinking spring up on earth as a result both in humans or animals or birds or fish or insects or the really small lifeforms. Since many space tourists can take literally any size or shape they want or at least appear to they interact with both humans and all lifeforms of earth in really amazing and quaint ways.
So my advice to all humans and all lifeforms who regularly live on earth, "Be careful how you interact with all beings as you might be entertaining angels unawares!"
In regard to my thoughts while driving a car and staying alive it is my belief today that some space tourists drive vehicles down roads while being literally invsible to other humans in cars or on the road walking or biking or whatever. When they come to a driver that doesn't see them often they just go up 10 feet or so in elevation so they don't hit the driver. For me, this explains why often I sense something there but can't see it when it should be there. In the meantime when I sense a car coming on a blind curve even though I can't see it I move to the far right of my lane because at least 50% of the time there really is a car, or motorcycle or bicycle or pedestrian that I have to watch out for. In the meantime it's nice to know that thousands to millions of off world civilizations throughout this galaxy and others consider the Earth a cross between Disneyland and Yellowstone Park. We being the deer or sometimes the bears.
One of Fred's Truisms
written June 19th put online June 20, 2005
workaholics self destruct
the work adverse get fat and lazy
the best take an interest in their survival,
have fun and flourish
Though I loved and cherished my father, he was a workaholic. I suppose what makes a workaholic is somewhat the same as what makes an alcoholic, in other words fear, abuse while growing up or feelings of inadequacy. A workaholic tends to be successful and to create children who are work adverse. The work adverse tend to have children who are workaholics and so the two extremes tend to perpetuate themselves.
A survival course I took in Idaho in the early 1980's showed me the best way to go forward. The teachers told us that those who survive a plane crash away from all cities or developed areas are always the ones who get beyond being panicked and begin to take an interest in their survival in a very pragmatic way. In other words they don't worry about what was and only about what is. Rather than being panicked about what you don't have or did have you get interested in what is happening right now and what you can do about it. By being interested and inquisitive and moved to action about your present state of affairs you are more likely to survive and prosper in any situation. If one only feels bad because the past is gone, often that person does not survive to live another day.
The other thing that living with my father growing up taught me is to be there more for my children in every way. When I took my young wife and baby son to live in Hawaii in 1974 I learned that being all neurotic and being a workaholic like so many in our American culture is not natural. It is basicly a fear response to difficulties and abuse while growing up.In my father's case it was a direct response to physical and psychological abuse as a child and a reaction to living through the great depression and World War II.
The other thing I have noticed is the similarities between the very rich and the very poor. Psychologically, they are two sides of the same coin. In order to be really balanced it is much more likely to be found in the middle class. However, in even being middle class one can get stuck in unuseful rigid ways of thinking. For me, I have been lucky enough to call the very rich, the very poor and the middle class my compatriots and even my friends. Because of this it has made me very open minded and rich in spirit as well as rich in access to wealth.
There is a saying, "If an ant is your guru feed him". To me this means I can learn from all life and all beings all the time. I find this open minded attitude makes people like me and has always taken me to interesting people in all walks of life. As an older person now at age 57 I find I choose to live in places that have no smog, that are near beautiful oceans and mountains and trees and that have mild climates but that are within one days drive of good snow skiing.
Between 1976 and 1992 I lived a total of about 10 years in or near the city of Mt. Shasta where I could ski up to 6 months a year and hike and swim and kayak in mountain lakes and rivers the rest of the time. However, I found though I loved the mountains, my spirit needed even more to be near the Pacific Ocean. I find near the Pacific Ocean my soul is more at peace.I think that this is because my souls Mu and Lemurian roots are here in California and Mu which was in the same location as the Hawaiian Islands are now. I can still visit the mountains and Mt. Shasta any time I wish and thus I am fulfilled.
My vision quest in 1983 brought me to the realization that I needed to study Tibetan Buddhism which I did. It also showed me that I needed to publish my experiences and writings which I have online, especially since I almost passed away in 1997 and 1998. Though I am perfectly healthy now this bout with near death convinced me that my fears of writing about true ufo and mystical experiences in a Christian country were unfounded. For people of all religions need to hear the truth and not just mythical plattitudes written by who knows who thousands of years ago.
When I analyzed writings like the Bible and others while in college from a history of religions standpoint I was able to see that most of what was talked about pertained to how to stay alive in a culture without food refrigeration while keeping maximum harmony and usefulness in a society. Most mystical experiences were not really dealt with at least in regard to the average person. And so if one really wants to experience God directly and speak with God personally one must do so. But don't expect any religion, priest, or member of any congregation to validate your experiences because religions are like armies that march lock step toward who knows where? If you would meet God face to face you must do it on your own terms. Doing this should be for everyone. However, it appears to be in this world only for the brave!
A Precognitive Psychics view of the present Earthquakes
June 18th 2005
Another psychic asked me last night what I thought of all the present earthquakes. I said I didn't know. However, this morning I started meditating on it all and got information.
There is a 25% chance that our timeline and earth itself on this timeline will end in that earth might not be able to sustain any life anymore from the present series of events. This is caused by a Time War that is coming from 2035 to 2050. I'm not allowed to give the exact dates for obvious reasons. This is a continuation of the time war that caused the Tsunami.
note:Please scroll down this page to (Heaven Friday December 17th 2004) This was written before the earthquake and tsunami happened. In this article I was wondering why the Heaven realms had come so near to earth. Though I sensed that many souls would soon pass over it didn't make logical sense to me at the time because I outwardly saw no outward event looming even though I felt nauseous like I do before a large earthquake for several days beforehand. So I was relieved I wasn't just dying when the earthquake occured even though I felt compassion for those who passed over and prayed for them all after the earthquake and tsunami occured.
The main people who are causing this time war are born in the middle east between 2000 and 2005. So they are in 2035 to 2050 30 to 50 years old.
The decision to let the intelligentia of the earth be aware of time travel and some of its effects upon life was made by the Galactic Government and the Lemurian Government that oversees our timeline on earth. Though there are now time battles raging throughout the various timelines of earth as a direct result, at least there are timelines, freedom still exists and there is hope still for the human race in all its timelines.
june 22,2005 Since I stated the problem here others have read of the problem and solved it. Earth is no longer in danger at least in this way.
more on the refinement of time
June 17, 2005 >P> I was thinking today about what Elohar and Ragna told me about how time is refined by their future civilization by the Lemurian civilization and by the Galaxy on Earth. . . . .
I began to see the wisdom of what they talked to me about. What appears to be the most important to them is the breeders. In other words those people who have children and they have children and they have children. People who don't have children don't impact the future that much unless they invent something, write something amazing or build something important or amazing. So in terms of thousands and thousands of years those that breed and take care of their children so they can be successful and healthy enough to breed and take care of their children and so on and so on tend to influence the future the most just by creating the future people that exist thousands of years from now.
Whether you believe that Jesus and Mary Magdalene were married and had children or not you must admit that you would like to meet one of their descendants if you could. Possibly you or I are one of these! In this theoretical way you can see how important both Jesus' ideas as well as his ongoing presence in the world gene pool would be important. Theoretically he could have millions of descendants all over the world if you do the math from 2000 years ago.
In looking at my own geneology from 1580 AD to the present many of my Swiss and Germanic ancestors had 8 to 11 children each. So if I reduce this to 5 living children and each of them having 5 living children there is the potentiality of almost 400,000 descendants within 8 generations if I did my math correctly. I'm also being very conservative in using 25 year generations instead of 20 year generations which is likely more practical when people married at 12 to 15 years old like they do many places on earth to this day. Since there have been about 80 25 year generations since Jesus' time if you do the math you can see how many people descended from Jesus and Mary Magdelene there could actually be!
reprinted from December 21st 1999 at this website
The Visitor and the Earthling
republished june 10th 2005
One day the Visitor to earth stepped out of his flying saucer. He had landed undetected by any technology on earth. An interested Earthling walked up to him and said, "Please show me the universe." The Visitor was at the time surveying the beauty of a remote Pacific Island Sunset for the first time. He heard the Earthlings thoughts and wondered about the strange grunting noises he was making. So he replied to the earthlings unsophisticated communication mind to mind. The Visitor said, "Time and Space aren't real. The best way to travel the universe is in your soul body. I'm limited to traveling this quadrant of the Galaxy in my ship.
But if you travel in your soul body only your own perception of time and space limit you. Because you are a dweller on the rim of a galaxy you are suited to travelling to other Galaxies. Because I live closer to the core of the Galaxy I am not. I would only be suited to travelling from the core of this Galaxy to the Core of another Galaxy. Since no Galaxy that I know of allows this, you are extremely valuable to this galaxy. If you tavel in your soul body from the rim of this galaxy to the rim of other galaxies I can get help to protect your planet from being overrun by those who would destroy your earth culture."
"Earthling, you asked me to show you the universe. The best and safest ship to travel the universe in is your soul living inside your physical body."
The earthling being suddenly at a loss for words or even thoughts after this thought exchange was in shock.
The visitor, knowing the earthling would take time to acclimatize to this idea, turned his attention back to the beautiful tropical sunset. The earthling having turned an ashen color walked away and sat on the beach a few hundred yards away watching both the visitor and the sunset. somehow he knew the visitor to earth spoke the truth but it would take some time for the earthling to learn to soul travel without dying.
When the sunset was over the earthling walked back toward the visitor. By now the visitor was walking back toward his silver saucer ship. The Earthling called in his mind, "Wait! Visitor! Tell me more." The visitor said as he boarded his ship, "You will know what to do when the time comes. Good Luck!" The door seemed to melt shut. She ship did not take off. It simply hummed and then disapeared leaving the earthling wondering whether he had imagined the whole thing.
Later
the
earthling came to believe that the ship had travelled through time. So
he came back to the beach the next night to see if the visitor was
watching another sunset. In his mind the earthling said to the visitor.
"How long has it been since we talked?" "Moments" the visitor said. To
which the earthling asked, "Did you know I would return tonight?" The
visitor said, "I knew that if you were intelligent enough to succeed at
soul travel to another galaxy you would be here tonight."
Grace!
12:24pm pdt June 8th 2005
I have been rescued from the brink so many times in my life that the only word I have to describe it is, Grace! One of my spiritual teachers once said to me, "If you live to be 100 you will likely live to 500. If you live to be 500 you will likely live to be 1000. If you live to be 1000 you will likely see 10,000. There was more but that is all I could really stand to think about at the time.
The only way it makes sense for me to look at all this is that for some reason it is very important for the ongoing survival of the human race on earth that I go on surviving as long as I can be useful to the survival of life on earth. That is the best way that I can say it. It appears to me now as if my soul being upon the earth in a body is one of the necessary components for life on eath to continue. This may seem odd or incomprehensible to you as it does most of the time to me. However, through long experience and testing life and reality this appears to likely be the case.
My first memories of Ragna and Elohar was in late 1969 and early 1970. I was suicidal and they came and told me I must live on for the sake of humanity. I vowed to them to stay alive so that humanity would continue to survive on earth even if I had no desire to live for myself any longer here. They seemed very pleased with my choice. After my son was born in 1974 I could live on for my children and so suicide would not be a choice I would make. Now my son is grown and off living his own life and my other two biological children are still growing up.
The real point of all this is that I am very aware of how close to the brink I have come over and over again in my life and each time God has miraculously rescued me. The last time I was 45 and 46 and I didn't think I would survive my divorce because between us there were 4 children and one was a mere 5 years old. Though I didn't get to raise my 5 year old I did get to see her 10 weeks a year ongoing which was barely survivable for me.
I find myself in my life not having to worry about finances and all my children being healthy and well educated and now I have time to write of my experiences to share with any of you in the past, present or future on earth and off who care to listen to my story.
You like me may live on into the distant future. I think there are at least thousands like me planet wide who keep earth alive and moving by their very presence here. I don't outwardly at least understand it all. In some part of my awareness I completely understand everything. However, for now at least it isn't always practical to walk around thinking like that as the vibe you tend to put out sometimes scares people out of their wits. So I pretend out of compassion for those who could never cope with it to be less than I am. The rest of you who are directed to read all these things are obviously a lot more like me so if you have gotten this far you probably aren't scared enough by what I write yet to stop reading.
In some ways as a soul, survival is based upon fearlessness, but it must be fearlessness based upon enough intuitive wisdom and compassion to survive your own thoughts, emotions and actions. So in this vein I wish you and yours Blessings as we all travel the universe Time without beginning, Time without end!
Convergence!
10:12am pdt June 8th 2005
I was talking on the phone last night with someone who way back when looked a lot like Dolly Parton when she saved my life in 1969 and 1970.Her name is Bobby Jean. Though she was a member of my religion that I had been ostracised from she was way beyond any of them in understanding the universe. She recognized my exceptional gifts and decided to prevent my imminant suicide. At the time because I was only 21 and she was a 35+ year old very beautiful lady that looked almost exactly like Dolly Parton and a single mother I thought in my youthful ignorance that she was interested in me. However, her real purpose was much more noble and long lasting. She wanted to save my life which she did while maintaining a platonic relationship with me that allowed a lifetime of friendship and spiritual sharing.
The first thing she did was to share with me how ignorant the people who had ostracised me were. She said they were just afraid of my natural supernatural gifts and had become afraid of my growing capabilities. She said they were small people for doing this and in not recognizing my full potential. As I listened to her I felt my need for suicide begin to drop away. I had never met anyone as gifted as she was before. Then I asked for her to bring the angels to me so that I could see them. Since she was capable of this she did so. I wasn't able to make out their faces but I could see them as lifesize ovals of bright light colored either all white, all pink or all blue. I knew from past experience that the white light angels usually come to take people who have passed on also returning souls to bodies after comas and the like. Pink Angels I have always associated with healing and nurturing and of course blue angels are protecting angels that I always associate with Arcangel Michael. Whenever Michael has appeared to me he is a big blue life size oval of blue light when he wants me to be aware something serious is going on.
When I was two I saw Arcangel Michael and his band life size completely physical in jeweled armor up to their necks with shoulder length hair and no beards while I sat in my grandmother's arms as she sang "Hark the Herald Angels Sing"
Last night, however, I was recounting my veiled memories of Ragna and Elohar that only surfaced in 2002. I found it very difficult to share with Bobby Jean who is also as I have said before one of the most psychicly developed people I've ever met. I was trying to tell her of my now unveiled "Memories" of Elohar and Ragna and then of the now unveiled "MEMORY" of the Galactic Sentience in 1992. In 1970 I visited through soul travel the Galactic Sentience in the galactic core to ask help for earth. However, in 1992, the Galactic Sentience somehow came here to earth and visited me. (At least that is how I experienced it as with beings as evolved as (he,she,it) one (a human, at least) never really understands fully what is happening because the Galactic sentience does not have a physical body). (Unless you consider a nebulae or constellation a physical body.)I'm reprinting the two experiences that are ALREADY on my Essays page that has a button far down my index page.
June 1974
added tuesday may 31st 2005 while placing the information online.
Note:It might be useful to understand that in June 1974 I was married and a new father. The snow was still deep in June 1974.I was around 7000 feet on Mt. Shasta at a place that is called Bunny Flats. The snow averaged 5 to 8 feet with 15 foot drifts in places. There was a crust on top so I could walk without snoeshoes. I only sank in about 6 to 8 inches as I walked in my boots up Bunny Flats toward Mt. Shasta. I was completely alone and the sky was overcast. As I came out of the deep snowy forest and back through the alpine snow covered meadow with a few trees towards my car and the paved road I saw the imprint.
At first I thought it had been made by snowmobiles driving in a very tight circle. However, as I drew closer I could see there were no snowmobile tracks or even human tracks near this impression in the snow. Later I brought up my wife and baby and a friend from the little town of Mt. Shasta to see this impression. We all agreed then that this was like nothing we had ever seen before, a perfect circle, a perfect impression with three 3 foot hemispheres placed like a pod in the bottom center.
Green antifreeze looking stuff with little black flecks in it along the top one foot all the way around the impression. We all decided the only human way to have made this was with a template of that shape dropped from a helicopter. Other than that it had been made by a UFO. endnote.
transcribed May 22, 2002
note: I was not allowed to remember this until after the 21st century began. I wasn't able to retrieve it until 5-22-05. Ragna, Elohar and I agreed it would have been too much for me to survive the memories at the time they occured. So they waited sealed inside my mind for a safer time to come through.
My cover memory was walking up from the paved road at Bunny Flats through the snow. However, my actual experience was far different than that. This is the first time I was allowed to remember it so it is news to me as well.
As I walked up the meadows through the snow I stood transfixed as I saw a light in the clouds above me. I knew it wasnĂ¯¿½t the sun because it was moving. At first it looked white but as it grew closer I saw more colors. The predominant ones were blue and turquoise colored lights. They were spinning very quickly around a non spinning disc or ship. It landed less than 100 feet from me. The snow flew out in all directions to make a place for the ship in the snow. I walked toward the ship and felt hypnotized by it. I was rendered harmless by the ship. As I walked toward the ship suddenly I was in the ship. However, the ship was not a vessel of any kind I had been in before. It was a doorway rather than a ship because entering the ship put me somewhere else in time and space on earth or some other planet, you pick for I still donĂ¯¿½t know where I was exactly.
I can describe what I saw. It was different than any place on earth I have been in the 20th or 21st century. The basic color of the land was green and beige but there was also more purple than I have seen anywhere on earth. The sky was also light green instead of blue or light blue. It could have been earth in a past or future time or another world or dimension.
Next, beings walked up to me that were humanoid. Their skin was pale and they seemed very intelligent and somewhat sad. They seemed a little nervous to be near me as if I was an intelligent gorilla or something. They first said, Ă¯¿½Will you harm us?Ă¯¿½ I said in a monotone, Ă¯¿½No. I am made harmless by your ship.Ă¯¿½ Ă¯¿½That is good.Ă¯¿½ They seemed to relax a little at this point.
Ă¯¿½We are reincarnations of your parents.Ă¯¿½ I said, Ă¯¿½I donĂ¯¿½t know what to do with that information.Ă¯¿½ One of them said, Ă¯¿½That will come in time. We are here to open the door to your time and world.Ă¯¿½ I said, Ă¯¿½Why?Ă¯¿½ Ă¯¿½We wish to prevent a war. We wish to change time.Ă¯¿½ Again I said, Ă¯¿½Why?Ă¯¿½ They chose to put thoughts, terrible thoughts associated with a war that was past in their minds into my mind. Not being used to being able to filter such thoughts I let out a howl of pain. One of them said, Ă¯¿½WeĂ¯¿½re sorry but we are still trying to create useful thought and feeling interfaces.
Our race mostly communicates with direct thoughts among friends and family. Speaking is only used with strangers and for business and politics. Since you are considered family we decided to try direct thoughts. We feel ashamed it caused you such pain. I said, Ă¯¿½Meeting you both is much more distressing than the thoughts you put into my mind.Ă¯¿½ The one that appeared to be male then said, Ă¯¿½We hadnĂ¯¿½t really considered this possibility. I suppose it is naĂ¯¿½ve of us to have thought it would be a smooth transition for you. We will go back to words because of your distress.Ă¯¿½
I said, Ă¯¿½I would appreciate this because I donĂ¯¿½t want to have a heart attack and die right here in front of you.Ă¯¿½ The female looked especially distressed and said, Ă¯¿½We could not allow you to die. If you died we would just bring you back to life.Ă¯¿½
I said, Ă¯¿½After what I have seen here I am quickly coming to believe you could bring me back from death.Ă¯¿½ They both laughed at this. Because they didnĂ¯¿½t have noses like the humans of our times their laughter was very different. At first I thought they were just choking or chortling. Then I realized they were laughing. I felt the hypnotic hold on my mind weaken.
Their laughter meant they were beginning to trust me more. The dynamics of our encounter began to become more comfortable to us all.
The female said with a look of anticipation, Ă¯¿½I am a reincarnation of your mother and Ragna here is a reincarnation of your father. We have traveled through time back to see you.Ă¯¿½ I thought about this. Ă¯¿½IĂ¯¿½m very happy to see you but why have you come to me?Ă¯¿½
They seemed confused by my reaction. Ă¯¿½DonĂ¯¿½t you like us?Ă¯¿½ I said, Ă¯¿½It is not about like or dislike. IĂ¯¿½ve just been scared out of my wits and surprised in a way IĂ¯¿½m not sure I will ever totally recover from. IĂ¯¿½m traumatized. You canĂ¯¿½t expect me to be totally okay after all this. Many of my kind would have fainted or died from the shock. Give me a break. IĂ¯¿½m doing very well considering the fact that IĂ¯¿½m completely unprepared for this encounter.Ă¯¿½
The two talked in some strange European sounding language akin to German, Spanish, French and Italian. When I heard them speak their language I said, Ă¯¿½YouĂ¯¿½re from the future arenĂ¯¿½t you?Ă¯¿½
They seemed surprised by my statement. The female said, Ă¯¿½Yes. However, we were conferring about your health both mental and physical.Ă¯¿½ I said, Ă¯¿½I would say IĂ¯¿½m in a minor state of shock and a little confused by it and a little scared because you obviously messed with my mind and rendered me harmless.
The normal way a human in my time would deal with this is to feel intimidated and threatened. However, IĂ¯¿½m also a very instinctive and intuitional person and so I can sense what you are about.Ă¯¿½
The humanoid Ragna said, Ă¯¿½And what do your senses tell you?Ă¯¿½ I said, Ă¯¿½You are telling me the truth but that there is more to all this than you are telling me.Ă¯¿½ He said, Ă¯¿½Where do you think you presently are?Ă¯¿½ I said, Ă¯¿½I imagine that IĂ¯¿½m in another dimension or time and that you somehow brought my body through the walls of the ship somehow. What is difficult to deal with is that IĂ¯¿½m not in a ship but in another time, place or dimension than my home time.Ă¯¿½
Ragna said, Ă¯¿½What do you see?Ă¯¿½ This question made me feel uncomfortable. It made me think that what they were seeing and experiencing was very different than what I was perceiving. I felt scared.
I said, Ă¯¿½Are we experiencing different things?Ă¯¿½ His answer Ă¯¿½Yes.Ă¯¿½ Made me feel faint. I started to lose consciousness. He said, Ă¯¿½We have made an error. We did not realize how different people of our time were from yours.Ă¯¿½ Looking into his eyes I knew he was lying. I sensed his purpose was to test what I was made of.
I said, Ă¯¿½Why are you testing me? I thought we were relatives.Ă¯¿½ He burned his eyes into mine and said, Ă¯¿½IĂ¯¿½m trying to see if I can allow you to remember this encounter or not.Ă¯¿½
I said, Ă¯¿½I have been through a great deal the last few years. This memory could destroy me now. Why donĂ¯¿½t you veil this memory and let it come back when IĂ¯¿½m old?Ă¯¿½ Ragna said, Ă¯¿½For such a young man you are very wise.Ă¯¿½ I said, Ă¯¿½Thank you, Ragna.Ă¯¿½ I knew at that moment I had gained an ally. We had somehow reached beyond relatives to respect for each other.
I said, Ă¯¿½Am I still in the snow and just imagining this? Ragna said, Ă¯¿½No. You are in the ship in stasis. Your body is warm and being cared for by the ship. Your mind body is here with us in the future. I again felt my senses swooning but somehow I hung in there. I was grateful for my perceptual strength.
Ragna began again, Ă¯¿½It will be okay, Jonathan. We think we have your biology and mental and emotional interface properly calibrated.Ă¯¿½ I said, Ă¯¿½Why was this calibration necessary?Ă¯¿½ Ragna looked at me strangely and then said, Ă¯¿½It is a way of preserving our contacts. Once we calibrate a contact we can bring that contact back to life. The calibration is stored and used to bring our contact back to life and wholeness if death or insanity comes in any way from the contact. Until that calibration was correct we worried that you might die or fragment before we could calibrate your mind body interface.
I said, Ă¯¿½Well, IĂ¯¿½m glad thatĂ¯¿½s over.Ă¯¿½ And I meant it. Ragna smiled a wry smile. Elohar looked a little nervous. She hesitated and then said, Ă¯¿½Are you angry with us, Jonathan?Ă¯¿½ I said, Ă¯¿½Not really. IĂ¯¿½m adapting to all this. It will take some time.Ă¯¿½ Elohar then said, Ă¯¿½DonĂ¯¿½t you like us?Ă¯¿½ I said, Ă¯¿½You look and act and sound a lot different than the people of my era. You also feel fundamentally different to all my senses. I have to pretend all this is like a science fiction movie in order not to faint from the sensory shock.Ă¯¿½
Elohar smiled. She was beginning to get it. She did remind me a lot of my mother. I was beginning to believe these two were reincarnations of my parents. It made a lot of sense. I put myself in their shoes. Whether they were my parents reincarnated or not it would make good strategic sense to try to convince me that they were my parents come again.
Since no one would believe me and no one but myself to protect me in this situation I knew I had to go along with the idea that they were reincarnations of my parents whether I fully believed this or not. My sanity might depend on this level of trust. Ragna and I had already agreed I must not remember all this for a long time. After all I had to raise my son without becoming a Earth world government guinea pig.
Ragna looked thoughfully at me. He said, Ă¯¿½If we let you see the shipĂ¯¿½s footprint what will you do with your real life experience of this?Ă¯¿½ I said, Ă¯¿½I wonĂ¯¿½t tell the government as they might interfere with my wife and son. I canĂ¯¿½t let that happen.Ă¯¿½
Ragna said, Ă¯¿½We have to tell your government that we have had and will continue to have contact with you our ancestor. The governments of your time will know as per the 1953 Eisenhower agreement to leave you alone as you are among the primary ancestor stock of the future. To interfere with you would cause a war. They will know this.Ă¯¿½ I felt confused. It seemed a little to weird for me. I said, Ă¯¿½Am I physically related to both of you?Ă¯¿½ Elohar said, Ă¯¿½Yes. IF YOU DON'T HAVE ALL YOUR CHILDREN AND THEY DON'T LIVE ON WE WILL NEVER BE BORN."
I felt a little nauseated this time. I thought of all the building blocks of time. I thought back to anthropology in college and of natural selection and of dynasties. It began to all make sense now. I asked, Ă¯¿½How far into the future do you live?Ă¯¿½
Ă¯¿½We cannot tell you exactly but it is approximately 7000 A.D.Ă¯¿½ I said, Ă¯¿½What is the primary religion on earth then?Ă¯¿½ Ragna looked a little angry and Elohar looked scared. Ragna said, Ă¯¿½Most religions and science have all blended together with psychology and medicine to form ways of functioning much different than anything you have thought of or seen or heard of in your time. The very concept of religion as you now know it is foreign to us. The closest way we can approach it is to say there are still people who search for the truth and for meaning in existence. I tend to be more scientific in my approach and Elohar is more psychological and psychic in her approach. We have very different ways we approach the problem of life.
How do I feel about all this? Well, I was pretty terrified for awhile around 1985. I had grown beyond the Ă¯¿½space brothersĂ¯¿½ kind of thinking and saw the movie, Ă¯¿½CommunionĂ¯¿½. I finally reconciled myself by realizing that I could only be responsible for what I knew for sure. I could only stand before God and say, Ă¯¿½I have done the best I could for all beings I met.Ă¯¿½ The rest of it is the responsibility of whoever or whatever takes control of situations or people. Those beings or things will have to stand before God in their own times. That is not my problem. Therefore, I am at peace with my creator.
TRUTH IS STRANGER THAN FICTION
The following is a true story. If it hadnĂ¯¿½t happened to me I might not believe it:
It was 1974. My son had just been born and my first wife and I had moved to the little town of Mt. Shasta at the foot of the mountain of the same name near the northern border of Oregon in California. I decided to drive up on Mt. Shasta as far as the snow had been plowed on Everitt Memorial Highway. This took me to Bunny Flats. Since it was overcast and cold and during the middle of the week I was alone. Luckily the snow had been exposed to enough sun during the last weeks to create a crust I could walk on as it was still 6 to 10 feet deep at that elevation. I sank in only about 6 inches or so. I walked up a mile or so up the mountain to about 9500 feet in elevation where the trees stopped growing and I could see a good view up the snow capped mountain. Since my son was only a few weeks old I prayed for a long, healthy and happy life for him. As I walked back down through the deep snow to my car I saw something unusual. At first I thought it was just a 30 foot diameter circle made by a snowmobile. However, as I drew closer I saw it had no snowmobile tracks or even human tracks anywhere near it. Also, it seemed new. As I looked closer I realized it was extremely strange. There were three 3 foot diameter hemispheres like pod prints in the very bottom of the impression. On the upper 1 foot of the of the print 25 to 30 feet across was something that looked like algae and green antifreeze mixed evenly spread in a circle. I went to town and got friends to witness this. As we gazed at this we could think of no other plausible explanation than a ufo landing print. An army colonel years later asked why we hadnĂ¯¿½t reported it. I said I didnĂ¯¿½t want to be experimented on the rest of my life with wires under my fingernails. He looked shocked.
This was strange enough. However, 22 years later I and my second wife and kids had rented a house in Mt. Shasta in 1990. It was the summer of 1992. I was alone in the kitchen. It was early afternoon on a clear day without a cloud in the sky. I heard helicopters that I knew had to be military because they were so loud. I went out to look and there were three unmarked military helicopters in formation about 3000 feet above Mt. Shasta City where I was. However, the unmarked grey military helicopters were not the weird part. The really weird part was the silver grey flying saucer accompanying them. I could not believe my eyes. I decided I would not blink it was so amazing. Though my eyes were tearing up I continued to stare. As I watched the flying saucer disappeared right before my eyes. The three unmarked military helicopters moved off in formation in the direction of Nevada. I was completely blown away by what I had seen.
A few years later after thinking about this I started to believe what I witnessed was time travel of an American Flying saucer that may have been based in Nevada because that was the direction the helicopters went after it disappeared. On top of this the ufo appeared to be the same shape and size of the print I had found at Bunny Flats 22 years before in 1974. I found myself going through a complete paradigm shift after that. This wasnĂ¯¿½t fiction. This was real life. Do I ask you to believe this? NO. I wouldnĂ¯¿½t. Do I believe it? I have to. I experienced it. The only conclusion I can come to that makes any sense to me at all is that our government has ufos and that those ufos travel not only through space but also through time.
I inserted the above story so I wouldnĂ¯¿½t have to write it again.
The following is a memory that was screened from my access until I reached in my life the 21st century. I'm finally allowed to remember it. However, as I washed dishes in my kitchen in Mt. Shasta that summer of 92, something happened before I heard the helicopters. I found myself again in a dreamlike state that I had experienced many times before. It was more familiar since my experience in June 1974 because I had been allowed to remember the space ship print and to take friends to visit it. We all knew what it really was and we were all smart enough to know that sharing it with the authorities would have been a mistake for all concerned. However, this is my screened memory that has finally opened up May 22nd and 23rd 2002.
When I arrived in the contactee state I was someplace else in place and time. Where I was was always a mystery to me. It was always very similar to being asleep at night and dreaming only it was like lucid dreaming. I think it is designed this way to more easily alter the mind to create cover memories. This is done, I believe so that the people of the future earth can not destroy present day people psychologically and physically. They seem to have the need for contact but do not want to erase their future by killing or making crazy their ancestors. This makes perfect sense to me.
On this particular visit with Elohar and General Ragna I said, Ă¯¿½Hi. What is it that you need?Ă¯¿½ Elohar said, Ă¯¿½You have been chosen as a present day representative of earth to meet with the Galactic Sentience.Ă¯¿½ I said, Ă¯¿½IĂ¯¿½m a nobody on earth. Why would I be chosen?Ă¯¿½ General Ragna smiled, Ă¯¿½Who you are to the beings of earth is unimportant to the Galactic Sentience. What would be important to this amazing being would be your previous contacts as a soul with him.Ă¯¿½ I said, Ă¯¿½I have no memory of any contact with the Galactic Sentience. I donĂ¯¿½t even know if the Galactic Sentience is a who or a what or where or even if it or he or she exists.Ă¯¿½ General Ragna said, Ă¯¿½That is understandable considering your present lifetime.Ă¯¿½ I didnĂ¯¿½t know quite how to take this so I remained uncomfortable and quiet.
The next thing I knew I saw a bright light in the distance. I said, Ă¯¿½WhatĂ¯¿½s that bright light? Is it sentient?Ă¯¿½ Elohar and Ragna laughed that strange noseless (they had nose slits but no protruding nose like the humans of our time have) laugh of theirs that put chills up my spine and made me know for sure I was dealing with a very different psychology and reality than I was used to. Later, however, they both confided in me that they were both scared for me and laughed in fear and wondered whether I would survive the encounter. They had been warned not to tell me that though.
So I was a completely innocent babe in the woods meeting the non physical Galactic sentience that had an IQ millions of times greater than me and also was clairsentient and who fed on knowledge of all kinds.
As the light became brighter I began to think about Jesus and the Light people talk about in near death experiences. However, nothing anyone said or did could prepare me for the full experience of meeting the Galactic Sentience. I reached out my hand for the familiar earth handshake. However, the Galactic Sentience simply ate me and then I fainted. That is the best I can do to explain my experience. When I began to awake I felt I was having about 1million simultaneous dreams and thoughts. I thought I was going to throw up. I decided that I might be dead and that I might have to get used to this. So I relaxed. This seemed to help a little. I could then experience not having a body. This seemed to go on interminably. I began to be able to isolate thought streams into bubbles of awareness. I began to notice that there were many bubbles of different stages of my childhood being Ă¯¿½Played like a video tape simultaneously. Imagine a being who could process hundreds or thousands of moments through time of your life simultaneously. I decided that I must be dead and that I was having an experience with God.
Soon after that The Galactic Sentience spit me out and I woke up looking at my hands. They glowed white along with the rest of me. I was grateful to have a body again even if it glowed. I felt very altered from any state of consciousness I had ever imagined or experienced since birth in my physical body.
The Galactic Sentience talked in my mind. I will call it he even though it has no sex that I know of. He said, Ă¯¿½Who do you think I am?Ă¯¿½ I said frightened, Ă¯¿½I think you might be God.Ă¯¿½ He said, Ă¯¿½Being from earth you might consider me to be a God but I am not infinite so I am not The God of the entire universe. However, considering me to be a demigod like Hercules or someone like that might be useful.Ă¯¿½ I said, Ă¯¿½Are you the one that my mother prayed to while she was pregnant with me?Ă¯¿½ He said, Ă¯¿½Maybe. However, IĂ¯¿½m not sure that is a useful thing to say.Ă¯¿½
I said, Ă¯¿½Why did you eat me?Ă¯¿½ The Galactic Sentience laughed. It was the laugh of an amazing being. He said, Ă¯¿½I didnĂ¯¿½t eat you. I simply needed to experience all your life since conception on earth and every biological process including your conception. Only in this way could I know for sure if you could be entrusted with the care of earth and its heavens eventually.Ă¯¿½
I said, Ă¯¿½Did you just say that you wanted to entrust me with earth and its heavens?Ă¯¿½ He said, Ă¯¿½Yes. But that wonĂ¯¿½t happen for a long time so you shouldnĂ¯¿½t worry. You need only learn and grow as a being and try to stay alive so it can all come about as planned.Ă¯¿½ I felt faint so I began to fall down. A chair like object broke my fall. I looked at it. It seemed to be made of light and started to look like a throne. A mirror appeared in front of me and I saw a crown of light upon my head. I started to laugh believing now that I was dreaming this because it was all just too surrealistic for me to take seriously. He said, Ă¯¿½It is too much for your mind to take in all at once. It will coalesce in the years to come. In 2002 I will allow your truest memories to come forward. You will need them then to go on living. You will have the strength to cope with it all. I have foreseen this.Ă¯¿½
I stood looking at the light of the Galactic Sentience with my mouth open in complete stunned amazement. I knew no one on earth would ever believe this. And worst of all I knew some day I would have to try to explain all this to earthlings. It was just too much to think about. I sat back in my chair throne and went to sleep. I heard the purring sound of the consciousness of the Galactic Sentience. I felt like his new pet or new toy. I dreamed. I let go. I felt peace like I was dead.
Note: I think this is why I think I died or am dead sometimes. How else can a human cope with something like this?
After I wrote the above I had time to think the rest of the day. Now it is evening of the same day. At dinner I realized that one of the reasons that I watched Cast Away, the movie with Tom Hanks over and over on DVD was that I was trying to ferret out the above memories. I finally have succeeded in getting to them after all these years. I can see that my mental filters toned down much of the book, Memories to a more polite form of legend.
However, my first deep memory contacts with Elohar and Ragna were very strange for someone of the 20th or 21st century. I probably had many other experiences with them before and after my birth but they were probably enhancements of one kind or another so I wouldnĂ¯¿½t have formal memories that could be reactivated like the above ones were.
YOUR MIND IS YOUR RELIGION
12:04 pm pdt Sunday June 5th 2005
Note: I borrowed this title from Lama Yeshe as I found it an incredible zen like insight into what an adult human being is. When one is a child religion is impressed upon one to civilize the child in each of us. However, when one truly becomes a responsible adult our mind becomes our religion because in having compassion for all life in the universe we automatically do right by all life in the universe. At this point our mind becomes our religion because we have no need whatsoever of any external system to reinforce compassion and civilization.We automatically out of compassion are the civilization of the universe.YOUR MIND IS YOUR RELIGION
The following quote is from the dedication of "Make Your Mind an Ocean" by Lama Yeshe, "To enter the spiritual path, you must begin to understand your own mental attitude and how your mind perceives things. If you're all caught up in attachment to tiny atoms, your limited, craving mind will make it impossible for you to enjoy life's pleasures. External energy is so incredibly limited that if you allow yourself to be bound by it, your mind itself will become just as limited. When you mind is narrow, small things easily agitate you.
Make your mind an Ocean
endquote.
Since I have been interested in efficiency in the enlightening of all beings in the universe for sure since about age 15 and quite likely for millions and billions of years I would like to share the dedication of the dedication by Lama Yeshe in, "Make Your Mind an Ocean" It is,"May whoever sees, touches, reads, remembers, or talks or thinks about this book never be reborn in unfortunate circumstances, receive only rebirths in situations conducive to the perfect practice of Dharma, meet a perfectly qualified spiritual guide, quickly develope bodhicitta and immediately attain enlightenment for the sake of all sentient Beings." end quote.
The efficiency of Lama Yeshe's use of words takes my breath away. Even though my relatives came from Switzerland and then Germany to America in about 1726 I still worship efficiency like my forebears. Like I said Lama Yeshe's use of spiritual efficiency leading toward enlightenment takes my breathe away and leaves me speechless.
No comments:
Post a Comment